– STORY –

What happens when one eats Death?

Personally, I don’t really know. What I do know is merely one thing.

I’m hungry.

Therefore, I’ll take the heads of these guys and deliver them to my
superiors.

Surely, I’ll be able to eat delicious food.

Come, if preparations are in order, we depart.

It was a common tale in the beginning.

A poor village swallowed up by the ravages of war, its fortune, food, and lives snatched
away. Invaders mercilessly trampled the villagers’ location, which had a series of crop
failures and was struggling with starvation. Unable to even resist, their miserable
lives were reaped by swords, or possibly spears.

All throughout the village rose shrieks and screams, and then they were extinguished.

Sating their greed and to make sport, they set fire to the buildings after looting them,
and they left not a single vestige behind. A father and child, seeing an opening, had
decided to escape, but well aimed arrows flew towards their backs, and they collapsed
face down.

From this Cauldron of Hell, not even a single person could escape.

It was inside that boiling, abominable hell fire.

A single, emaciated, scrawny young girl with lifeless eyes had secluded herself in a
run-down hut. She had no energy nor strength to move remaining. The young girl’s
family tried to run, but they were slaughtered on the way.

The girl who could not sufficiently do farmwork was thought a burden by not just the
villagers, but also her family. If she died for them, they would be happier instead, they
considered.

Therefore, she was the only one in the family left behind and consequently survived
until now, since no one could escape the encircled village.

Inside the girl’s heart were resignation, despair, grief, and sorrow. Various emotions
were mixed together.
However, more than those emotions, there was but one thought stronger than them
in her. Only one desire outweighed them.

It was a sad, wretched desire that could be called a human instinct as well, “Hunger.”

Since this person was born, she never had a full stomach. An ample harvest could not
be expected from the infertile earth, and furthermore, there was a harsh tax imposed.
The meager remaining food was preferentially given to the laborers. The ones who
went out hunting. The ones who performed farm work. The ones who raised children.

The young girl who could not do a single thing sufficiently was given nothing but
scraps of food.

Even so, it could still be called happiness that she was just able to live.

Since there were cases of other villages resorting to murder to reduce the number of
mouths to feed.

—Hence, when an invader finally came in, the girl did not even quiver. Even when the
invader revealed a broad and detestable smile, the girl did not avert her face away.
Even when the well-built soldier pushed her down and his arms came reaching for
her, she did not shake him off.

Even when Death holding its large scythe looked down upon her, she did not feel
dread. Was it just an illusion, or was it the real Death, had it come to harvest her soul?

Death, wearing a tattered robe and a white mask. However, the feeling of hunger was
not sated by the appearance of the dreadful god of death.

Death and the man pushing her down could be seen overlapping each other. Her
vision was becoming increasingly abnormal it seemed.

In the world which began to be infected with vice, the girl muttered that she was
hungry many times over in her mind.

The girl’s crude clothes were violently torn off. She no longer cared what would
happen afterwards; her stomach was empty. ‘Isn’t there anything to eat,’ she hummed
and looked around.
At her out of place behavior, the soldier who pushed her down displayed a puzzled
face. When his gaze met the girl’s, the man involuntarily drew back. The skilled soldier
who had killed many people was stupefied.

“Y-you, what the heck–”

“…ous.”

“W-wha?”

“You, look so delicious.”

She fixed her gaze on the man possessed by Death, and a single thought surfaced in
the girl’s inner mind… She distorted her lips into a delighted smile, baring her teeth.
What she thought was,

“This person’s tender throat, looks so very delicious.”

Two countries, the Yuze Kingdom and the Keyland Empire, were struggling for
supremacy of the Mundo Novo continent. It was apparent that the situation was
critical.

The impetus was last year’s large crop failure. The Yuze Empire which held most of
the land that experienced poor harvests resorted to relying on imports of food
supplies from other countries.

Whereupon, their trading partner, the Dolebacks Union suddenly imposed an

embargo. In concert, the Keyland Empire unilaterally decreed that their Non-
Aggression Pact was revoked.

The Union was a region that had declared independence from its Yuze Kingdom. The
Empire currently had a tentative cease-fire with the Kingdom, but small skirmishes
with the repetitively occurred along the borders. The Kingdom’s decline was to their
advantage for sure, with no disadvantages. Aiming for an internal collapse, they
cooperatively applied pressure, increasingly cutting off the Kingdom’s life.

Due to this embargo, the Kingdom’s finances were dire. They became forced to levy
heavy taxes on the people, and many starved to death in the Kingdom’s territory.

The Empire further reached out their hands, and were successful in converting
Princess Altura, an orphaned child of the current Kingdom’s prince.

She was backed with funds and an army, and “The Royal Capital Liberation Army” was
established.

As the brains behind the operation, they sent in young, male soldiers of the Empire
and appointed the Empire’s 2nd Prince as second in command. It goes without saying
that he would marry the princess in the future, contriving to take over the Kingdom.

Even the Liberation Army desperately wanted a backer, and there was no reason to
refuse their aid. They knew the dangers of being a puppet beforehand. For the utterly
tyrannized people torn apart by the succession struggle, the current Kingdom was a
more irreconcilable enemy than the Empire.

The plan was for the Liberation Army to consist of 30,000 soldiers, but there were not
actually that many.

The Kingdom could have crushed them whenever at first, but they were overlooked
as the Kingdom poured their strength into small skirmishes with the Empire.
However, the Liberation army occupied the stronghold “Salvador Fortress,”
continued to steadily increase their region of control, and invited those suffering from
the Kingdom’s tyranny.

Their numbers increased day by day, and they eventually could not be overlooked.

If allowed to multiply as they were currently, they would become an extremely

threatening existence, the top brass of the Kingdom judged.

The Kingdom finally moved their heavy asses and decided to mobilize, further
squeezing out the assets from the already hard-pressed citizens.

Antigua Branch Castle, the forefront of the Yuzu Kingdom.

Situated in the south part of the Central Border Zone, it was an important base which
effectively glared over the border with the Empire. Further south of there was
Salvador Fortress, the Liberation Army’s stronghold. Large amounts of money were
pumped into strengthening Antigua’s walls; these were tenacious walls which had
repulsed the Empire’s attacks on countless occasions so far.

Half of the newly enlisted soldiers, appropriately called small fry, were dispatched
here.

Then, would they die in small skirmishes? Would they be executed for desertion? Or
would they survive and earn a paltry sum of money? Which of these fates awaited
them?

Naturally of course, there were curious people who desired to be enlisted, but a great
majority of the soldiers were youths who were forcibly conscripted.

Mixed among these new soldiers with bad expressions was a girl who was happily
stuffing her cheeks with bread and dried meat; she would be classified as one of those
curious people.

“You, as always, you’re enjoying yourself eating. It isn’t that delicious, that thing.”

“It is because I can eat a lot of it, since everyone does not feel like eating much.”

“When your stomach is bulging, good and bad is another issue. Jeez, what a weirdo.”
The Platoon Leader in charge of the new recruits muttered in astonishment, but the
girl finished her drink in one chug without showing any signs of caring.

“Schera’s tastes are quite heedless aren’t they? It is a common sight. More
importantly, Platoon Leader, is the aforementioned rumor true?”

The platoon soldier who hadn’t experienced his first battle worriedly inquired.

“…What rumor?”

The Platoon Leader asked back with a stern expression on his face.

“The one about commencing more and more offenses against the rebel army. It seems
higher-ups have also arrived in groups.”

The “higher-ups” the young soldier mentioned — they were the admirals or perhaps
generals who had a heap of medals affixed to their chests and boasted elite guards,
staff officers, and soldiers marching along with them.

They were reinforcements from Eastern Belta. Including the Antigua reserve, their
numbers would swell to roughly 100,000. It was the first large scale mobilization in a
while.

Their numbers were plenty, their equipment so-so, and their experience was needless
to say, low. The so called mish-mash comprised half of the army.

“…Ahh. There should be orders before long. We should prepare for them and make an
effort to train. Whether you live or die is the fruit of your habitual training, and your
luck.”

“Uwaa. So it was true. I still don’t want to die yet though…”

“Thank you for the meal.”

The young girl known as Schera put both hands together appearing satisfied. Seeing
that, the young man unintentionally threw out a complaint.

“C’mon man. Don’t just think about eating, think a bit about what we said just now.
Your life tomorrow is more important than today’s bread and meat right!”

“For me, today’s bread and meat are more essential. They are greatly valuable, more
than going along with your complaining.”

“You quibbling shit girl!”

“Shit girl, no thank you.”

“Hey, conscripts, leave it at that. C’mon, if you’re done eating, hurry up and return to
training!”

The two saluted when the Platoon Leader roared out, and they hurriedly returned to
the parade ground.

The youth was quite the normal young man. If his luck was good, he would live, and if
it was bad, he would probably die. Not even leaving his name in history, he was just a
common soldier, consumable goods.

But of course, he himself understood that. With just common luck, he would have the
bragging right called living.

The Platoon Leader smoked a cigarette. The smoke clouded his eyes.

However, that girl. Even though she was still a young girl, the girl at an appropriate
age to be a soldier was not very understood. She was a odd human who personally
went to enlist in the army.

Her age was around 16. Her birthplace was an agricultural village captured by the
rebel army. Her reason for volunteering was a joke, “to eat until full.” There was but
one reason why this girl who seemed unable to decently handle a sword was eligible.

Because she presented the heads of ten rebel soldiers while covered in blood. Their
heads and proof of affiliation were disorderly thrown into a large, leather bag. She
even was courteous enough to bring back a flag of the self-proclaimed Liberation
Army.

Normally, there should have been a large amount of suspicions, but there was one
thing the great Kingdom prided itself on. That there would be no problems if one
possessed the power to kill the enemy, and she was immediately approved for
enlistment.

At that occasion, while small, a cash reward was conferred as a reward for defeating
the enemy.

And then, what fate was it that arranged for her to be assigned to the troop under his
control.

The man who commanded the platoon, hearing the whole story, could only sigh.

“Jeez. I don’t get anything. I have a bad friggen’ premonition.”

Looking at the young girl at training, performing practice swings with her large
scythe, the man involuntarily let out a sigh.

In spite of it being utterly preposterous, she readily displayed her skill with handling
her scythe that she obtained from somewhere, even though he allowed her to use a
sword.

At the time when she first participated in training, “Don’t wield something beyond
your ability,” he said and decided to take it, but he dropped the large scythe on the
ground due to its excessive weight. That ridiculous scythe took two new recruits to
finally lift it up (It was impossible to swing it or anything).

Though it was a conundrum how a young girl with a seedy build could handle it, she
certainly seemed to have more war potential when handling it than handling a sword.
It would be appropriate to say that the girl had absolutely no hope in swordsmanship.

He inevitably recognized her as a special case, but either way, a scythe was half-baked
as a weapon. It could not outrange a spear, and it fell behind a sword in cutting. Its
outward appearance was imposing, but as a weapon that was it.

The reason why a scythe like that was not seen in actual combat was simple. It was
not geared towards killing humans.
However, when he saw the young girl swinging the scythe with a happy expression
and the blade biting into the dummies made of straw, he was reminded of something,
though it was unpleasant. It was an existence everyone feared and should avoid.

Clad in black clothes, an aberration which hunted the souls of people. A sinister
symbol which appeared at the verge of death.

——Death.

“Hey, Schera. Are you really going to fight with that scythe? It’s a pain in butt, and
unwieldy, nothing good about it. Even if you have some outrageous strength.”

The youth from before raised his voice worriedly. He had a bad mouth, but as it was,
he was a good person.

“A normal sword just doesn’t match me, so I cannot help it. This one, has grown
accustomed to me. I wonder why.”

Schera raised the scythe up with one hand, and the curved blade sent the dummy’s
head flying.

Schera’s black hair with a tinge of brown swayed left and right with that force. Not
long, but neither short, her hair extended to her shoulders. With a feeling of
gloominess, she made a brushing gesture with her left hand.

The youth nearby seeing that, shook his head side to side while making a shocked
expression.

“Good grief. Where did you get your hands on such a thing? Don’t tell me, is it custom
made?”

“I found it.”

“That’s a lie! Like such a dangerous thing would just be carelessly dropped!”

“Do you want to know no matter what?”

“If you’re telling, I’ll listen for now. Since we’re talking about it.”

“…Truth is,”

Schera’s voice quickly dropped to a lower volume as she smiled bewitchingly. It was
different from her usual curtness.

The young soldier reflexively swallowed his saliva seeing that expression.

“Truth is?”

“—-I, am a Death God.”

The words were whispered near his ear. The youth, realizing he was being made fun
of, yelled as his face flushed.

“You shit girl! Even when a person takes the trouble to seriously listen!”

“Since I told you, please treat me to some bread sometime. With cheese too, looking
forward to it. It’s a promise.”

Schera extended out her hand, but it was strongly brushed away.

“Shaddap! You go eat grass or something!”

The youth perked up his shoulders and headed towards the location of another straw
dummy. Once she was done looking at him, Schera resumed practice again.

“If it’s grass, I’ve eaten that many times; it wasn’t delicious. It’s bitter and doesn’t fill
your stomach at all. Humans aren’t cows or horses.… The most delicious thing I’ve
ever had was”

“—-Death from that time.”

From above, the scythe brandished vertically above her head split the straw dummy
in clean halves.

Yuze Kingdom Army, Third Army Corps Headquarters. As the night wore on, at the
same time, a surprise attack was decided to be made according to the army corps
commander General Yalder’s suggestion. Marching during the night had high risk.
There would also be an outbreak of deserters.

Though the ones launching the surprise attack were the Third Army Corps, they were
elite and had high honors; it was a division of 10,000 people under the command of
Major General Jira. Their strategy was to group up with the reservists assigned to
Antigua Branch Castle and launch a scathing attack on the food storehouses located
around the enemy stronghold.

If the operation succeeded according to plan, it was assured that fatal damage would
be inflicted upon the Liberation Army.

Of course, the enemy’s vigilance would be strict, but, “If it’s our elite troops, we would
surely destroy them,” were Yalder’s words. After which, by the majority vote from
commissioned officers who were sitting in a line, the strategy was to be carried out.

—-It was also determined that the platoon Schera was attached to would have the
honor of participating in the surprise attack.

Though for the people whom it concerned, it was probably a sorrowful event. If they
fought, they would die. The ones to die would be the soldiers who were scraped up
after all.

The surprise attack would have two phases.

The staff officers would, after the surprise attack succeeded, pursue the rebel army
without exception, or so it was planned.

On the road of pursuit, half of the Third Army Corps which were holded up in the fort
would lay in ambush, stationed in the woodlands.

Then, the scheme called for the pursuit unit to thoroughly encircle the arriving enemy
and drive them to extinction.
If all went well this time, the insurgents calling themselves the Royal Capital
Liberation Army would be driven to collapse in one blow.

“…Will it succeed? This night attack. I feel somewhat uneasy.”

“Dunno. I wonder too. Except, I’m looking forward to the food silo. It’s a thing filled
with food. We’ll be able to pick anything we want, no doubt about it.”

Schera and the youth, who was wearing crude armor on his person, marched while
whispering. The vicinity was completely enveloped in darkness. While this may be
obvious, fire was forbidden as this was a surprise attack. In the woodlands which had
fallen silent, the soldiers stifled their breaths and simply and earnestly marched
forwards.

“…You know, I’ve been thinking since then. Is there only eating inside your head? You
should think more about other things.”

“Yeah, you didn’t know?”

“Jesus, I envy how you’re so happy-go-lucky.… You know I, can’t help but be scared. I
keep on thinking how I won’t be able to ever go home again. I still, still have a lot of
things I want to do. I’m fearful of dying.”

The youth clenched his fist tightly, as if suppressing his shivering.

Schera took out a fried bean from her small bag and tossed it into her mouth. A good
taste filled her mouth. It seemed out of place.

“If you die, then you won’t be scared. Isn’t that a good thing? You won’t need to worry
so much anymore.”

“…If you also die, then you won’t feel hunger anymore, so good for you. A dead person
doesn’t feel hunger.”

“I guess, that’s true.”

“Isn’t it?”

“Hey, be quiet! The enemy will hear you!”

While they thought the Platoon Leader’s voice was the loudest, after exchanging
glances, the two fell silent.

—-Have we marched for an hour already? Or maybe it was two hours? Has the
vanguard already launched the attack? Soon, we will, will we really be able to do a
surprise attack without being discovered?

The youth asked himself while marching forward. While trying as best as he could to
not make any sound.

He knew the answer to his previous question immediately. No, it should be said he
was made to know.

“—-Retards of the Kingdom!! You will all die here-!!”

“Archers-, Start Volley! Annihilate them-!”

Together with a powerful command, torches glowed through the gaps of the
surrounding trees. At the same time, fire arrows with sounds of cutting the wind
struck the Kingdom’s army.

“E-Enemy!! Rebel army ambush!!”

“Wh-What is this! Was the surprise attack seen through-!? Hurry, retreat, Retreat-!
Withdraw-!!”

Jira who lead the surprise attack unit raised his angry voice and gave out orders. To
take advantage of an enemy’s carelessness, and then herd and rout them in one fell
swoop was called, “A Surprise Attack.” That being said, the ones being ambushed were
reversed. Their situation was that of prey who were successfully lured out. The
commander had to immediately reorganize the formation or else—-.

“The fire is spreading too quickly! S-Sir, oil was scattered! F-Fire is coming all
throughout the forest!”

“Hurry and open an escape path! We’ll be annihilated like this-!”

The entire surprise attack plan had been leaked to the rebel army, and a large quantity
of hay and oil were strewn ahead of the path they would march in the woodlands
beforehand. A large amount of fire arrows had rained down there.

There was no longer any way of reforming Jira’s division that had fallen into disarray.
Would they be burnt to death in the forest, or would they go out and be skewered by
the enemy.

Commander Major General Jira continued to berate his soldiers to escape somehow,
but finally, he was killed by the rebel army leader.

There was not a trace of that overflowing confidence which filled his expression
habitually on his face; there was only one that seemed to scream, “I don’t want to die.”

Schera’s platoon which followed them was also swallowed up by the vortex of flames.
The arrows did not cease and continued to rain without any gaps. Platoon soldiers
were also killed in action in the furious melee.

The soldiers who were killed in action were Schera’s acquaintances, and there was a
time when she was treated to bread by them. She took out a small scrap of bread that
she had put in her pocket, threw it into her mouth, and chewed.

That she would no longer be given treats, was very unfortunate.

“Even if we stay here like this, we’ll only be burnt to death. Sink or swim, we can only
exit the forest. Prepare yourselves.”

The Platoon Leader strained his voice and informed the soldiers.

“B-But Platoon Leader. Won’t we be completely surrounded outside too?”

“That time comes, we resign ourselves to our bad luck. If you don’t want to, it’s fine if
you stay here. I don’t mind if you violate military regulations. However, that you will
be burnt to death, I guarantee it.… Those who have the guts, unsheathe your swords.
We’ll attack all at once on my signal.”

The Platoon Leader and the soldiers in the prime of their lives took out their weapons
and looked to the right. Through a break in the trees, an open field could be seen, and
no enemy soldiers were found. Of course, there was a good likelihood that enemy
soldiers were lying down.

From the front arose black smoke, screams, and flames, compelling every soldier to
make their decision.

Another platoon from the rear raised a strange voice and sprung out into the plains.
At the same time, the Platoon Leader also gave out his orders.

“Start the attack-!! Charge!!”

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!”

“Forwards forwards! Don’t look beh—-”

“—-Fire-!”

At the platoon’s bold dash, arrows came flying level to the field. The Liberation Army’s
soldiers were eagerly, restlessly awaiting them. There were no soldiers who were
performing the ambush that had revealed themselves to their enemy. Camouflaged,
arrows nocked, spears gripped, they had concealed their sharp killing intent.

It was already too late for the other platoon that used to be behind them. Dead bodies
pierced by arrows were scattered everywhere.

An arrow pierced the brow of the Platoon Leader who went first. His body as well;
several shafts were stuck in his armor, and the Platoon Leader died in action without
being able to raise a scream or be surprised.

The youth, whether fortunate or unfortunate, only had been struck in his shoulder
and right knee, and he bore no fatal wounds. However, that did not change his fate.
The difference was only now, or later. The enemy soldiers changed to spears from
bows and were impatiently closing the distance. The wounded platoon members in
the vicinity were also already in no condition to fight.

No reinforcements, and the platoon behind them was already walking the road to
Hades.
“U-Uaa-!”

With his posture destroyed, there was no meaning in pointing a sword towards the
enemy. He entertained the thought of throwing away his sword and surrendering, but
he quickly threw it away. They wouldn’t take one common soldier as a prisoner after
all.

—-I will die here.

The youth did not want to die from the bottom of his heart.

“Platoon Leader, he died huh. Even though he treated me to many meals. Truly
unfortunate.”

“—-Eh?”

He thought he had heard Schera’s usual and unchanging voice next to his ear, in that
moment, something charged into the enemy soldiers. It was too quick, and the youth
could only do his best and follow it with his eyes.

Then, at the same time blood danced from within the torches, screams roared.

“U-Ugyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-!!”

“Whew.”

“—-Wh-Wh-!”

An enemy soldier’s right arm was lopped off by a large scythe, and the head of a man
who stood next to him dumbfounded was sent flying.

The blade of the scythe was keen, and the heads of the Liberation Army’s soldiers
were decapitated and soared — it was just like mowing weeds.

The man who had his right arm severed had no idea of the circumstances which had
befallen him, and he fell face down.

His bleeding was severe, and he probably wouldn’t be able to avoid death.
“Oi, what are you guys doing! The opponent is just a single person! Surround and ki—
-”

Into the face of the man who gave orders like a commanding officer stabbed the
tempered edge of the scythe’s point. Those at the sides fell silent as the person’s face
was torn into irregular shapes. It seemed he had unknowingly gotten in range of the
scythe.

“Hi-Hiiiiiii-!!”

The soldiers’ screams resonated. Anyone would upon seeing a disaster befall a human
who was just living.

“Kind of annoying when there’s many people. But, I won’t leave anyone alive. I will
massacre all of you rebel army.”

While whispering a monologue, it aloofly intersected a spear that was thrusted. At

that opening, the edge of the scythe pierced deeply from overhead the opponent. And
like that, the vicinity became a sea of blood, and the meaningless corpse was thrown
away.

The Liberation Army’s troops that had fallen into a state of panic fired arrows while
trembling. Schera spun her scythe and brushed them off like it was nothing.

It was as though a conqueror or hero had come from the legends, the youth thought.

One, and then another enemy soldier began to retreat.

Having lost their drive, the troops crumbled like being hit by an avalanche.

The instant Schera made a slight smile and stepped forward with her right foot:

“—-H-Help! T-This guy’s a Death God!!”

“M-Monster!! We can’t winn!”

“I don’t want to die in a place like thiss!!”

The several people who lived raised screams and started running away.

Schera decided one man as her target from amongst them and heaved the scythe in
her hand with vigorous force.

The scythe stuck into a large tree ahead of her and cut the body of the soldier in its
path in two, which started spasming and twitching as its entrails leaked out. It was
instant death.

While the youth and the surviving platoon soldiers were dumbfounded, Schera in a
trot went to pick up her large scythe. She postured the scythe on her shoulder, and
her figure was one of utter, sincere happiness against a backdrop of fire.

Her face was smeared with blood; her armor as well. Pieces of meat and viscera stuck
to her scythe. It was a terrible spectacle that one couldn’t look straight at.

“……”

“Hi, Hii-!”

“…What’s the matter? Your face is pale you know?”

From the middle of the plains which was filled with the dense smell of blood, Death
itself headed towards the youth. It was Schera’s silhouette projected by the flickering
illumination.

As if clad in black, tattered robes, the monster of death was imprinted onto the youth’s
vision. The sinister scythe slowly swayed side to side. As if it was hunting its next prey.

That, was as long as the youth could maintain his consciousness.

The youth finally opened his eyes at the sharp pain running through his shoulder. The
surroundings were oversaturated with the rising groans of patients. The more his
consciousness cleared, the more his breathing became disheveled. His vision swayed.
Taking a deep breath, he prepared himself and looked at his own body timidly. What
limbs am I missing—-that was his only worry. If he paid attention, he had no arms or
legs–was the tragedy that was all too close to him everyday.

The happy news was that his limbs were intact, and he was not missing a single
extremity. He had been laid on a shabby bed, and his shoulder and knee which were
injured by arrows had been dressed in bandages. The youth needed a moment before
feeling relieved that he was somehow saved.

When he covered his face with both hands and ruminated on the fact that he was still
living, his main benefactor, whom he deep down dreaded to meet, came along, holding
a tray with a pitcher of water and two plain pieces of bread on it.

“Morning. Hungry?”

“…He-Here is?”

“Branch Castle Antigua. Our home. So, hungry?”

“…No, just gimme the water. I don’t want to eat anything right now.”

The youth lightly waved his hands to refuse, and Schera pointed to the bread and
asked,

“Then, you don’t need this bread?”

“Ahh, you can eat it. I don’t have an appetite.”

“Much thanks. It’ll be tough if you don’t eat in the times that you can. I won’t give it
back even if you tell me to. Never.”

She passed the youth a glass of water and gnawed at the bread that did not look very
delicious. She made a smile of supreme bliss, and slowly chewed the dry, hard bread.

This person is actually happy, the youth thought.

“…Hey, after that, what happened to our platoon?”

“Half of Jira’s division was annihilated. The soldiers that somehow escaped were
worn-out. The surviving members of our platoon were you, me, and maybe three
other people? Unfortunately, Platoon Leader was not carried here.”

“…Platoon Leader, so he passed away.”

“He can’t treat me ever again. Truly unfortunate.”

“……”

The glory of Jira’s division was that the commander died in battle and that a great
majority were annihilated.

General Yalder and The Third Army Corps members that were hiding as the
ambushers, upon receiving news of defeat, were greatly disconcerted, made a
commotion, retraced their steps to the back to the fortress with hasty speed, and
tightly closed the gates.

The other party, the Royal Capital Liberation Army, wrapped up the rest of the
defeated army, and their morale momentously started increasing.

The young man Commissioned Officer Fynn Kattef who killed Jira was greatly extolled
as a Hero.

The Empire, which had hitherto been waiting and watching, sped up their military
expansion and began to harbor aspirations of crossing the Alucia River, the national
border. They began to assemble military forces in the Northwest as well.

At the moment, the two were glaring at each other, and tensions were minimized, but
if the Empire declared war, the outbreak of war might involve the whole continent.
Presently, it was the Kingdom’s civil war, and it wasn’t a war that involved fellow
nations yet.

However, everyone could see that it was only a matter of time.

“Until new personnel are attached to our unit, I will be the acting Platoon Leader. My
rank was that of a common soldier, so I have been promoted to Temporary Second
Lieutenant. In other words, your superior officer. You’ll be in my care from now on.”

“Leave the jokes to your scythe. My wounds tingle.”

“I wasn’t lying. The enemy commander from that time seemed to be of some renown.
Having brought back proof of his affiliation, I received words of praise. Along with
tasty food subsequently.”

Schera had repatriated, bringing back the head of the enemy commander in the midst
of defeat–with an additional bonus of carrying back a teammate.

She had been extolled with words of praise from the Company Commander, and until
a successor could be determined, she had been entrusted with commanding the
platoon.

It wasn’t a promotion per se; anyone would have been fine actually. Who took
command of a mish-mash of reservists was not a matter of concern.

“……Really? It’s the end of the world.”

“With your injuries, it seems you won’t be able to return to duty presently. You should
go back to your hometown, and live a quiet life to the utmost. Plow the fields fervently,
and send me some food please.”

Soldiers with wounded shoulders, knees, etc. were not usable. They would be sent
back to the country before long, and maybe they would be recruited again once they
were healed.

After all, that was just what consumable goods were. Well, just being sent back could
be said to be exceptional. The worst case would be being abandoned on the battlefield.
The youth was innerly relieved. For the moment, he had been saved. He could say he
was fortunate enough.
“……Fuu.”

“Well then, take care of yourself. Once you leave here, we will probably not meet
again.”

Schera held the tray under her arm and pivoted on her heel to leave. The youth raised
his voice in a panic. He had forgotten to say something important.

“Ah, wa-wait a bit.”

“…What is it I wonder.”

“T-Thanks for saving me. Really. If you weren’t there, I would have died. So, thanks.”

The youth lowered his head so he would not make eye contact. In that impulsive
moment, he feared that Death’s scythe would sink into his own neck. That wasn’t a
good thing to think about his companion who had saved him. However, he was scared.

“Treat me to a meal something. Of course, with cheese. That would be nice.”

With a light wave of her hand, Schera left the field hospital crammed with casualties
behind while chewing her bread.

—-Antigua Branch Castle, Headquarters

Shouting at the downcast staff officers was a single, middle-aged man with a flushed
face.

He was the commanding officer of the Kingdom’s Third Army, General Yalder. He had
a short temper and largely lacked discretion, but as far as military offense went; he
could boast that none in the Kingdom could match him.

His niche was his heavy infantry and heavy cavalry, nicknamed The Steel Division, and
constantly repeated fierce assaults. They boasted stubborn defense like an iron wall.
Yalder had poured his blood into raising them.
He piled up spectacular achievements for suppressing insurgents and thieves and
skirmishing with the Empire. Thus, he acquired actual results along with pride.

It was to his disgrace that 10,000 soldiers had been wiped out, thoroughly caught in
the enemy’s ambush and that his confidant Jira had been killed in the end. He ground
his teeth so hard that blood flowed from his lips, and his face was so flushed that it
looked like a blood vessel would burst at any time.

“F*ckf*ckf*ck-!!Those rebels are making fun of me-!! The glory of the name Third
Corps is sobbing at this rate!”

“Sir, please calm yourself. Certainly, we lost 10,000 officers and men, but our main
body is still unhurt. It is vital that we harden our defense of this castle right now.”

Chief Staff Officer Sidamo Arte calmly advised.

Born from a fallen aristocratic family, he rose in rank with just his wit. Naturally, it
had been painstaking to set up a network of personal connections, and his pride had
been trodden on countless times.

But perhaps as a result, he had splendidly made the position of Third Army Corps Staff
Officer his own and even went so far as to earn Yalder’s confidence.

He was 30 years old and still young, and even as only a support, there were good
indications that he would be further promoted.

He had first been opposed to Yalder’s surprise attack idea, but he couldn’t usurp a
military officer’s authority–he could do nothing but give a gentle warning. Since if
Sidamo incurred the displeasure of a superior officer, he could kiss his position
goodbye.

“You don’t have to say that; I know already!! However, I was entrusted with 100,000
soldiers from His Majesty, like I could just hide here. I’ll be made a laughingstock-!!”

Yalder raged while sending his spit flying.

“The Liberation Army—-No, the rebel army, has reconciled with and absorbed the
soldiers from Jira’s division who had surrendered. Furthermore, they are working on
expanding their region of control.”

Another Staff Officer reported on the Liberation Army’s state of affairs.

“If we just twiddle our fingers like this, those friggen’ rebels will only grow more
impudent. Those fools, have they they forgotten their obligation to the Kingdom!!? I
will eradicate everyone, even their families!!”

Yalder forcefully slapped his desk. The documents having been affected scattered, and
the civil officials gathered them.

“There are currently no movements from the Empire’s Army. However, there are
often strange signal fires being sent up from observation posts…”

“Hmph, didn’t that start a while ago? I don’t believe those Empire scum would do
something like seriously attack. They’re focusing all their efforts on backing the rebel
army from behind. They are desperate to protect their own assets, no mistake.”

One military officer let out a sigh, and a civil official objected.

“However, they are increasing their military preparations. This is news from a spy
undergoing military drills as we speak.”

“Misinformation, or perhaps deceived by lies. How many times has this happened up
until now!? Each time, we strengthen our defenses. Every time, it’s been a fool’s
errand; I won’t let you say that you’ve forgotten that!”

“Strengthening the defense of our national borders is commonplace. Calling it a fool’s

errand, is that not an exaggeration? What do you plan to do if perchance the Empire
crosses the border and launches an attack!?”

“Hmpf. Even if the Empire mobilized all of their troops, they still would not even reach
half of the Kingdom’s soldiers. War is won by numbers. In other words, no matter
what skirmishes we lose, at the very end, we, the Yuze Kingdom, will win. Don’t you
understand that, you civil official?”
At some statistic that was pulled out of somewhere, the civil officer let out an
overbearing sigh.

“Won’t even reach half our numbers? What kind of intelligence is that!? The Empire is
attempting to expand their military more than they have before!”

“And so what of it! Don’t you know how many weak soldiers there are!!?”

With that spark, the military officials and civil officials started arguing on their own
accord. This was a frequent occurrence, and Sidamo could no longer stop it. Just
intervening would be ridiculous.

“Your Excellency. This is our best chance, while the enemy is drunk on their victory.
Our numbers overwhelmingly exceed theirs. There is no need for planning and such,
let’s squash them with a frontal attack!”

When a single, brave division commander raised his voice, other military officers
followed with words of agreement. ‘Haven’t they learned the hard way,’ Sidamo was
amazed, but it wasn’t shown on his face. This was often the case with The Third Army
Corps.

“Mph. You guys’ proposal is agreeable! Shall I show you all the fearsomeness of our
Steel Division! Chief Staff Officer Sidamo, do you have any comments!?”

“Sir-! Salvador Fortress, where the rebel army is holed up, has been deteriorated by
age and is unfit for defense. I fear that an ambush may come while we march on the
Alucia Plains.”

Sidamo spread out a map on the desk and pointed to the plains.

“If so, let them come. Our heavy infantry will round up all of them!”

One military officer pushed the horse piece representing the Kingdom’s army straight
to Salvador Fortress.
“Their small force is quite unlucky. If they stay in the castle, we crush them. If they are
aware of their disadvantage and come out onto the plains, then it will absolutely be
our victory. Isn’t our victory assured?”

Yalder humorously laughed, and guzzled down water from an extravagant vessel.

“No doubt about it, the enemy is formulating a plan. There is need for sufficient
caution against fire. We must not fall prey to the same one that Major General Jira fell
prey to.”

“If we engage on the plains, then isn’t there no need to worry about ambushes? Even
if there is one, their numbers are few. We can crush them underfoot.”

“The enemy is reading our path of advance. With certainty, they have some kind of
trap I believe.”

“Sir Chief Staff Officer, you worry too much. You’ll die early at this rate.”

At a division commander’s teasing, the military officers laughed.

“—-Your Excellency. This is not excessive caution. We ought to send out the scouts
while taking maximum precaution.”

“I get it. I get it. Chief Staff Officer Sidamo’s words also have reason. As you say, we
will be sufficiently vigilant, and then entirely crush the opposition. Is that enough?”

“Sir- I am grateful for having my humble opinion taken into consideration!”

When Sidamo respectfully bowed his head, Yalder nodded in approval many times.

“Right. The Third Army’s course of action has been determined. We will decapitate
the heads of the rebels hags, and with our hands clear the name of Jira! We will attack
with 80,000, and 10,000 will be left to defend this castle. We depart to the front the
day after tomorrow! Everyone have your preparations in order!!”

“Sir-!”
The military officers saluted and left the military main office.

Sidamo brooded for a short while, but with a light wave of his head, he followed after
them.

—-Antigua Branch Castle, Campgrounds.

A 100,000 strong army was scraped up from the neighboring area, and Schera’s
company was driven out from the barracks that was originally theirs to use. They
were forced into huddling in a shabby tent and resting around a fire.

“Man. Thanks to those military cadet guys from the Royal Capital, my body’s freezing
from this coldness. Ahh, it’s so cold. I’m actually going to freeze to death.”

“If the military police hear that kind of grumbling, they’d gratefully start preaching to
you. Don’t get me involved bro.”

“I swear that the day I get preached to is the day I die. Don’t abandon me.”

“Shaddup. Get away from me. I don’t swing that way.”

“Jeez. The amount of food has also decreased. I can’t do anything like this. Also, our
new Platoon Leader is a little touched. What are the higher ups thinking…”

“Haha. If she just had a bit more meat to her, wouldn’t that be nice. Even though she
eats so much, just where the heck does it all go? Personally, I’d want her breasts to be
a bit fuller.”

“I’m an ass-man myself. Unfortunately, our Platoon Leader’s got nothing anywhere.”

The devastated platoons were merged into one amalgamated platoon. This was the
platoon that Schera came to lead. However, it was a small one of just 10 men.

“…We, were saved by Schera——, no, by Platoon Leader Schera. Her outward
appearance is like that, but her strength is for real. She annihilated the enemy soldiers
alone. You guys too, should know that.”

“I hear ya. I’ve heard that so many times already. Well, as a platoon under such a great
leader, we might be able to live long lives.”
“It’s promising… I don’t really care for having to die. Shall we just humbly hope we’ll
become heroes, not attack, and watch the show?”

“Hahaha. Cheers, to Sir Platoon Leader Schera, our Hero!”

“Cheers!”

The soldiers started drinking alcohol while revealing large smiles.

The members who were originally colleagues of Schera shivered as they tightly held
their bowls of soup.

“…”

“…What’s the matter?”

“N-No. Nothing. It’s nothing.”

“Weirdo. Your soup finally cooled down. Hurry up and finish it. After this is happy
time drinking alcohol.”

Schera was the one who got him out of trouble. If she wasn’t there, he would have died
there.

Therefore, though he thought of her like Death itself, he wouldn’t say so.

Even though the figure of Death could be clearly seen, he wouldn’t say so. If he did, it
might be his turn next. Therefore, he wouldn’t say so. He would attract the eyes of
Death.

When he finished his soup that was as thin as water, he decided to join the soldiers in
basking in the warmth of the bonfire, and he stretched out both hands.

Around that time, Schera was elegantly walking in the cold weather with the proof of
Second Lieutenant rank triumphantly attached to her self.

Although she was greatly dissatisfied at the fact that the amount of food had decreased
recently, success, she was gifted bread with cheese from a colleague she saved. While
walking on the ramparts and gazing at the stars, she was enjoying her luxurious
dinner.

“…Suspicious shadows detected. Quite free anyhow, shall I go check them out I
wonder. I might be able to receive some delicious food. Once in awhile, I want to eat
fruit. It’s only been dried stuff recently.”

Said Schera who licked her lips.

In her line of sight was a group looking around restlessly while walking as if trying
not to make their footsteps heard.

Over their shoulders hung a large bag, it was as if they were doing a “Moonlight Flit.”
She could see that there were about ten or so people, but she couldn’t tell in detail.

She lightly flipped her Second Lieutenant proof-of-rank with her fingers, and Schera
descended down the stairs and walked towards the group stealthily working.

When the moonlight shined on her scythe, its warped blade cruelly glinted as if having
found prey.
Antigua Branch Castle, Back Gate.

A single soldier ascertaining the state of the vicinity beckoned with his hand and
called his comrade.

The guard who should have been the gatekeeper at this time sent a signal with a light
shake of his head and took out a key.

It was not the key to the stiff, shut castle gates. It was for the small but sturdy iron
gate built nearby.

It was a small door that was forbidden to be opened unless in dire circumstances. The
guard burdened with the duty of guarding this very gate opened it for the soldiers
who decided to escape.

This gatekeeper had colluded with the Liberation Army, and was appointed with the
covert duty of lowering morale and offering his kind services to deserters. This was a
scene that had repeated itself many times already. The guard system inside the castle
was quite slack, and this evening as well, there was nothing happening and should
have ended as usual with him seeing off the deserting soldiers.

“…So you do not get found by the lookouts, in a moment, stoop and go forward. In a
dilapidated house deep in the north forest is a contact on standby. Here’s a map up
until there. Once it is not needed, make sure to destroy and dispose of it.”

When the gatekeeper handed them a map, a man received it and took a glance.

“…Sorry. You’ve saved us.”

“Also, give these documents to the guy on standby.”

The colluder took out an envelope with the documents inside.

“Yeah. I understand.”

“The surveillance is weak, but be cautious enough——”

“You over there, what’s going on?”

“——–!”

In the middle of handing over the documents, a voice unsuited to the occasion spoke
to the men. Though they felt like their hearts would stop, the gatekeeper and the
deserters turned in that direction.

“If I’m correct, you guys were from the Eleventh Infantry Platoon I believe. Where are
you heading out to, carrying that kind of luggage? Are you guys also going on a stroll
to gaze at the stars, I wonder?”

“You are… the Thirteenth Infantry Platoon’s–”

“—–Oi, wait. This person is okay.”

The still very young man who was in a posture as if ready to draw his sword at any
moment, seeing Schera’s figure, let out a large sigh of relief. He was relieved since she
would let them go.

The gatekeeper did not relax his vigilant gaze. If she let out a loud voice, he planned
to kill her. Everything would be over if she made a racket.

“Temporary Second Lieutenant Schera.”

“Ahhh, the kid who had an annoying job pushed onto her. Isn’t the ‘Temporary’ just
so tear-jerking?”

“It’s become a topic in other platoons as well. How long does she have to live, they say.
She’s also become a target of some bets.”
“—–More importantly, what’s going on?”

Asked Schera, smiling while putting her large scythe on her shoulder.

“Isn’t it obvious? We’re running away from this shitty army. Everyone wants to be on
the winning side, right? Rumor has it that the Empire will be joining soon. At this rate,
we’d die a dog’s death.”

“We will join the Royal Capital Liberation Army. I heard that one can earn a lot of
money. Sorry, but I have no intent of dying for the Kingdom.”

“All the group members have agreed. We have appropriate weapons as gifts as well
as food. We probably won’t be treated badly.”

The man who seemed to be the leader with his hand patted the bag on his back with
a ‘Pomf.’ Schera, who had heard their response, nodded several times having
understood the situation.

“I see. Well then, this is where we say farewell.”

“…You wanna come to? You’ll just die somewhere at this rate.”

“H-Hey.”

One of the deserters spontaneously retorted. He was worried that their extraneous
burdens would increase.

“We can’t just leave her like this… She’s an eye-witness to our crime. Hey, you don’t
mind if we bring one more person right?”

The gatekeeper frowned when the Platoon Leader asked, but as there was no
recourse, he nodded his head.

“It’s not in the plan, but there’s no recourse. Killing women and children is unsettling
as one would expect. However, just you. You may not call any other of your group
members.”

“So he says. You’re coming of course? We as small fry have absolutely no obligation to
an army like this.”

“…I guess. Then I’ll be coming along. Mostly likely it’ll be a short while, but take care
of me.”

With a bright, sweet smile, Schera expressed her consent. The men nodded in assent,
and they escaped quietly out the side door.

—-Desertion was a serious crime. If exposed to the military, arguing would be useless:
capital punishment.

The deserters stifled their breathing and hurried to the Woodlands while pressing
their bodies into the grass. There was nothing more difficult than moving with
unwieldy baggage, but they couldn’t go on empty-handed.

Schera had her large scythe as well, and she was no different from the men.

“Hey, Ms. Temporary Second Lieutenant Schera, how about throwing away that, that
outlandish, gargantuan scythe? Isn’t it a constant pain in the butt?”

“Without this, I cannot fight.”

Schera gently brushed the handle of her scythe. The man, while shocked, whispered,

“Jeez. Fine. I’ll let you carry that scythe. Since you wanted to. You don’t look the part
though. Once we reach the Liberation Army, hurry up and go back to your village. I
won’t think any less of you.”

“I’ll keep that in consideration.”

“Platoon Leader! Isn’t that it over there?”

One of the group members reported while opening the map to confirm their current
position. There was a large tree with an X gashed into it to serve as a landmark.
Though it was dark and they couldn’t see well, thirty strides away from them, there
was certainly a single, large tree standing out amidst the many smaller trees.

The deserting soldiers started silently walking, aiming at their landmark tree while
trying not make any noise.

They had gradually reached the point further than the surveillance of the Kingdom’s
soldiers. But, they did not relax their guard even until the end. This was the sole thing
they had learned from the armed forces; it was the key to survival.

“—-Certainly, this incision seems like it was made by a human. So we turn left here?”

“Yes. Most likely this way I think. There’s some kind of animal trail.”

“Only around here are there some random footprints left behind. It seems like we’ll
arrive if we follow these.”

“Despite the enemy conducting their operations so close, they didn’t notice at all. How
comfortable. Are the heads of our leaders hollow?”

Muttered the Platoon Leader while stroking the large tree with his hand. All the group
members spoke up in agreement.

“I can guess why our surprise attack was found out, heh.”

“Our decision to escape was spot on. To have been able to choose the correct choice
at the last moment, we are blessed men. If I make it home, I’ll pray to the Stars. This is
God’s favor to us devouts.”

“Praise the Star God.”

“Hear.”

These men had left behind families. They did not want to die in vain, to die a dog’s
death. Even though they would be called traitors, survival was everything. This
compulsive thought was shared by everyone.
Schera was happily gazing at the scene from a place slightly distant from them–all
while fiddling with her beloved scythe perched on her shoulders. Incidentally, her
stomach was empty, and she tossed into her mouth the preserved roasted beans that
she had been carrying with her. The beans this time were just a little salty. It was not
good, but it seemed like it was also not bad.

“Alright. Our break is over. Let’s tear up the map and bury it. A promise is a promise.
Leave no traces behind.”

“Understood!”

“Hey, Schera. Don’t just be eating those bean things, help us out a bit.”

One member of the group complained to Schera, who was leisurely chewing her
beans. Instead of a response, she struck out with the point of the large scythe and
made a small hole.

“So that scythe is a substitute for a hoe? If you get home, make sure to help your
parents out. As long as they live, give them the proper respect.”

He said with a touch of a preaching tone while turning his gaze in Schera’s direction.

The map was torn, put in the hole, and then violently covered with soil. They stamped
on the soil with their military boots. They dealt with it in a way to not leave any
vestiges behind. A “That’s good enough,” signaled the end for everyone.

“If I feel like it.”

“Start putting in some effort and feel like it.”

“Okay. By the way, are you my Dad?”

“I have a cute son waiting for me at home. Sorry, but I can’t be your dad. Go find a nice
guy with your own power.”

“Very unfortunate.”
While having this frivolous talk. Schera tried imagining her formerly existing parents.
However, she couldn’t dig up any memories. She did not particularly think it
unfortunate in the slightest however. Her hatred towards the Royal Capital Liberation
Army was certain. Her recollections of her village being destroyed were certain.
Nevertheless, she could not remember the faces any of the people who should have
been there. She did not think that sad. What she could recall that was sad, was only
that deathly sense of hunger.

—-Yes. The only thing she recalled was that maddening feeling of starvation.

Schera silently threw the last bean in her mouth. She violently crushed it and was not
aware of its taste.

Liberation Army, Intelligence Corps: A concealed, dilapidated house.

Normally, only scouts would use this spot, but this evening, a single commander of the
Liberation Army, Colonel Voleur, was visiting for an inspection in the face of the
enemy. Voleur was a senior military officer sent from the Empire’s army as
reinforcement.

He had a tall physique and his muscles were bulging. The military genius he was born
with had been habitually tempered and then further polished.

His skill with the spear was recognized as distinguished even among all of the Empire.
As a spearmanship instructor, he also served as the instructor for second-in-
command Second Prince Alan. His fortitude and vigor were beloved by the soldiers,
and he also possessed talent as a commander.

“Well done continuing your task late into the night. I come to ascertain the situation
with Antigua Branch Castle with my own eyes.”

“Colonel, Your Eminence need not to have come. The situation here is the same as
usual.… Please, use this.”

“I will.”

One scout passed a spyglass to Voleur. This magic tool that had a special enchantment
placed on it could project the scenery across the lens like it was daytime. It was a
technology excavated from a certain Labyrinth City. It was an item permitted to be
held by only commissioned officers tethered to the Empire’s Intelligence Corps.

“I view everything through the lens of, ‘Is this a trap meant to lower our guards?’
Please, take a look at the main tower over there.”

Voleur turned the spyglass in the direction that the Intelligence Corps member
pointed out. Inside the rampart walls was a blatantly conspicuous tower. It was surely
a watchtower used to discover the enemy. However, the lookout was leaning against
the wall with not a single movement.

“…The lookout is sleeping on the job. Has discipline fallen apart?”

Voleur murmured with an amazed tone while ascertaining the state of affairs of
Antigua Branch Castle through the spyglass.

“It is quite rare for there to be a lookout that takes his post seriously. While we are
maintaining a sense of tension, it is making it quite hard.”

“Nevertheless, absolutely do not be negligent. The enemy must as well have someone
incredibly sharp. The Kingdom would not have lasted up until today otherwise.”

Voleur passed the spyglass back to the scout and gave a warning.

“Orders understood, Colonel Voleur.… Something tripped our cordon. I will go

confirm immediately.”

The special warning cordon had been developed according to the Empire’s sorcery
technology, and it had been uniformly laid out around the perimeter of the dilapidated
house. One subordinate man utilized an spyglass and went to identify that something.

“…They appear to be deserters mentioned by a contact. They number ten. No, eleven.
There is one person more than the contact indicated.”
“There were people who deserted before, too. At this critical moment, these guys are
also deciding to huh. After asking them the usual questions, lead them to the
Liberation Army Headquarters. Don’t forget to take their documents from the spy.”

“Understood.”

“…The Intelligence Corps, has it been guiding the deserters?”

Voleur enquired while rubbing his chin.

“Yes. Orders from our tactician–we are to act to further pressure interior collapse. The
number of deserters have already surpassed a thousand. Of the betrayers we receive
contact from, there have even been those who have reached a superior rank after
starting from the bottom.… At any rate, the fruits of our efforts should be apparent.”

There were a great many people who held animosity towards the Kingdom. It had
been easy work to take advantage of them. The people who naturally came to sell out
the Kingdom were not few.

“…That so. So the Kingdom has started rotting from the inside.”

“Yes. It is exactly as you say.”

A giant tree could have an imposing appearance on the outside but could be
completely decomposed on the inside. Even if nothing was done to it, it would
miserably wither, and its collapse would only be a matter of time. In that case, the
Intelligence Corps was responsible for the duty of hastening that process.

“I would like to ask the deserters about the situation inside. Do you mind?”

“…I am not quite in agreement. There is no way those guys have sworn loyalty to the
Princess. As they are, they ran away because of their dissatisfaction. I am saying this
just in case.”

The Intelligence Corps member warned, but Voleur shook his head sideways saying
there was nothing to fear.
“‘What if we were sneak attacked by the deserters,’ I am also a man who takes that
into consideration. I will have you let me ask them for information, with these ears
firsthand.”

“…Understood. However, please allow us to accompany you. If anything were to

happen to the Colonel, we would be held responsible.”

When the group member cracked a smile, Voleur dryly laughed.

“Heheh, when you have a subordinate with a strong sense of responsibility, it’s quite
troubling.”

“When one has a strong willed superior officer, there are various troubles.”

Voleur exited the small shed, and the Intelligence Corps members on standby
followed after him.

“I am Colonel Voleur, member of the Empire Loyalty Battalion of the Royal Capital
Liberation Army. Are you the people who have come from Antigua Branch Castle?”

“Y-yes. That is correct! We have escaped from the castle to join the Liberation Army
spearheaded by Princess Alturia! F-from now on, we will expend our lives and fight
for the Royal Capital Liberation Army!”

Shamelessly fibbed the Platoon Leader.

Voleur knew that, yet he solemnly nodded his head. After all, as far as a single, private
soldier was concerned, hegemony wars were just that kind of thing.

“…Umu. We heartily welcome the arrival of comrades of the same mind. Hereon,
under the Liberation Army, I would like you to freely wield your strength.”

“Sir-!”
The Platoon Leader, and the rest of the soldiers respectfully bowed. Voleur gazed over
the faces of all of them one by one.

But, his gaze stopped, on a single soldier holding a peculiar weapon.

“—-Girl. What’s so funny, will you let me hear?”

“……”

“I’m asking you why you had that smile plastered on your face this entire time.”

“—-Aha, Ahaha-! What is so funny, you ask? Everything, everything! It’s so amusing, I
just can’t help it!”

“What?”

“I mean, ‘We have escaped from the castle to join the Liberation Army!’ He said
something like that so seriously, yet, he ran away because he didn’t want to die in
reality!”

Schera laughed while holding her stomach, now no longer able to hold back.

The Intelligence Corps members on standby scowled and reached for their personal
weapons. If she continued her disrespect any further, they planned to immediately
dispose of her.

“H-Hey, that’s impolite! Schera!! Stop!”

The Platoon Leader reached out his hand to restrain Schera, but she sharply swatted
it away.

“Oh no. Could a dog of the rebel army not touch me? You aren’t my ally anymore after
all.”

“—-H-Hey Schera!! Are you being serious-!!?”

“You, so you haven’t come to join our Liberation Army?”

Voleur posed the question. As killing intent had been released from Schera, this would
be the final question.

He grasped the spear tightly and strengthened his grip.

“Isn’t it clear that I haven’t. All this sneaking around, I’ve come to hunt you eyesore
hounds. The larger the prey, the sooner I can become distinguished, right?”

“Hey Schera!! N-no that’s not it. Please forgive her somehow. T-this person is a little
disabled in the head.”

The Platoon Leader went to plead for Schera’s life, but she swept him away, saying he
was an annoyance.

“Can you not treat people like idiots? Being protected by a dog, it kind of hurts my
feelings.”

Seeing this play out, Voleur let out a large sigh.

“—-So that’s your answer. It seems you’ve gone mad due to the stormy army life. Now,
I’ll give you peace.”

“Please stop Colonel! For someone like this, we will deal with her!”

“Your worry is not needed. I at least have some pity. I cannot bring myself to raise my
hand against a girl of such tender age, but there is no other remedy. Her appearance
is already that of a rabid dog. I can’t bear to look.”

With a wave of his hand, Voleur stopped the Intelligence Corps members and took a
stance with easy movements.

After several seconds, Schera would die. She would be no match for such a large man,
and furthermore a Liberation Army’s Colonel. Nothing could be done for the deserters
anymore. They would get implicated and die surely. What they could do, was only
swallow the saliva held in their mouths due to tension and ascertain Schera’s final
moments.

However, Schera, despite their worry, took a step forward with a cheerful expression.

“Fufu-, for the sake of my delicious food. —-Sorry, but will you die for me?”

She mightily flourished the large scythe held in her hands, her lips warped, and she
pointed her scythe at Voleur.
With regards to the history of the Mundo Novo Continent, it would probably be
correct to say that most if not all stories produced in future posterity would be about
this time period. Starting from battle with the demons that suddenly appeared for
Labyrinth City Arte, there was the break up of the Star Church, the formation of the
Royal Capital Liberation Army, the Kingdom Civil War, and then this stour heading
towards a great war.

Many heroes would appear, heroic epics would be left behind as numerous as the
stars, and then they would be handed down for generations.

Of all of the stories, the one most popular with the people of the New Kingdom would
be the one about Altura Yuze Unicafe, the young princess spearheading the the
Liberation Army.

In place of her deceased father exiled after losing a war of succession, she was a
beloved character who rose up for the unhappy, suffering, and oppressed citizens. In
the end, she was a woman who struck down the incompetent king, established the
New Yuze Kingdom, and reigned as its first generation Queen. In her biography, she
was a woman of honest speech and conduct, a woman who charmed the hearts of
many people with her behavior, and a woman of much fascination.

The runner up in popularity would probably be the story of the Second Prince of the
Empire, Alan, who after the Liberation War became Altura’s husband. It was a love
story of the bonds between a man and woman of hostile nations, and despite the many
exaggerations mixed in, it spawned many narratives. It was highly valuated from a
military perspective, and the fights he participated in are considered excellent
exhibitions of leadership. It was written down in Yuze Kingdom history that he did
everything he could to negotiate with his home country, the Empire, and he continued
to counsel harmoniously from beside the Queen.
In addition to those characters, many others were mentioned: there was the man who
left his town and started walking the road of a hero, Fynn, the tactician who led the
Liberation Army to victory, Diener, and the Invincible General, Behrouz.

In the shadow of the magnificent glory of the winners, there existed history of the
vanquished too.

In the role of the villains, the ones who appeared most often were probably veteran
army general Sharov, the Indominable Yalder, and his loyal retainer, Sidamo. High
noble David and prime minister Farzām were also recorded.

Of course, the works were heavily distorted when convenient, and they had the
thankless role of being utterly crushed by the Liberation Army.

In all those perverted literary works, or rather biographies, was a single character
whose portrayal stood out ever more distinct.

—-[Death God, Schera Zade] In the frail army of the Kingdom, she was a female
commissioned officer who spilled the most blood of the Royal Capital Liberation
Army. She took the family name “Zade” sometime midway, and details of her descent
were completely unknown. She was a character so mysterious that even her age was
uncertain. This girl’s name first appeared onstage, front-and-center, at the Alucia
Engagement. It was the first battle between the large scale armies of the Kingdom and
the Royal Capital Liberation Army.

80,000 was the fighting force of the Kingdom, and 40,000 for the Royal Capital
Liberation Army.

It was a battle that the Kingdom would win, they had believed. Not one of the
Kingdom’s executives had doubted it.

Antigua Branch Castle, Northern Woodlands, Deserted House.

Voleur had been completely repulsed by a girl young enough to be his own daughter.
His thrust with his body weight behind it that had been fired to quickly do her in had
been lightly brushed aside. This girl’s blow had been of such weight that he had almost
accidentally dropped his spear. Voleur had changed his mindset, and he was
increasing the severity his attacks.

Thrust. Sweep. Strike.

He attacked with every method of offense he had, but he could not inflict any wounds.
Schera nimbly moved and only deflected attacks deemed unavoidable with her large
scythe. And then, she would start grinning like a fool.

Like she was waiting for Voleur to exhaust all his stamina.

It had been several minutes, or maybe several tens of minutes. With sweat running
down from his cheeks, it was finally time that Voleur’s breathing became haggard.

“Well then, this time I’ll be the one attacking.”

“—–Ha- Ha-”

“Make sure to parry. Just like I had done.”

Schera started her attack in the exact way Voleur had before her. The bulky Voleur
was unable to evade as he would of liked, and the tempered blade protruding from
the handle of the large scythe pierced through his armor. His steel armor that could
even deflect arrows was destroyed with ease. It was preposterous to try to somehow
parry the crash of the downward swung scythe with his large spear.

Just what was that thing made of.

For now, every single blow had such tremendous weight. Both his hands were numb.
His knees were quivering. He was bleeding, and his stamina was starting to run out.

“Kuh-! You bastard, what kind of person are you? You can’t be, just a single common
soldier.”

“Schera.”

Schera spun her scythe when she bared her teeth and answered.

“If left alive, you will surely become a calamity of the Liberation Army. Right here, I
absolutely have to kill you.”

“Do your best ‘kay.”

“You swine-!!”
His waist lowered, Voleur thrusted with every fiber of his being. It was at a speed the
onlookers watching in amazement around him could not at all cognize. It was a
flawless strike joined with tangible fighting spirit.

It had been a strike magnificent to that degree. Had been that is.

“—-Ri-ridiculous.”

“Oops, too slow it seems. Well then, I’ll have that head of yours.”

The blow with all his might behind it appeared to have gotten through to her.

The extended spear was entangled with her scythe, and the tip was forced into the
ground. The instant he leaked out a cry of shock, the curved blade like a snake
slithered, and Voleur’s trained neck was easily severed.

“C-colonel Voleur—-”

“Th, the Colonel was”

The Intelligence Corps members were lost for words. The deserters could do nothing
but look at the spectacle in front of their eyes in amazement.

“With this guy’s head, it seems I’ll be able to eat some delicious food again. It was
worth coming along with those dogs all the way out here.”

Schera cheerfully smiled while casually gripping the head that had a look of regret.
One Intelligence Corps member thought to put an end to that recklessness.

—-That instant.

“Gyaaaaaaaaaa!!!”

“Can you not get in the way?”

“M-My eye, my eye issssss-!!!”

With no prior movements, a small sickle used for trimming grass concealed on her
waist was thrown into the Intelligence Corps member’s face. The tip of the small sickle
with a mean cutting edge viciously stabbed into the eye socket of the Intelligence
Corps member.

After he writhed in pain and sloppily rolled around,

“Noisy,” and an attack was inflicted on the crown of the pitiful man’s head with the
scythe’s handle, and he no longer let out even a single cry.

The remaining Intelligence Corps members were filled with excess terror, and they
started trembling. Approaching them in front of their eyes was an existence that was
the incarnation of Death. Already, in these guys’ eyes, they saw her not as a girl, but
only as the shadow of Death, and there was no way they could win against Death. The
only road available for these people who were overwhelmed was to pray.

“Well now, I wonder if I should go treasure hunting. I expressly came all the way out
here; bringing back just a head is boring.”

Leaving behind the weaklings standing stock still, Schera entered the dilapidated
house with the scythe on her shoulder. After a short time, sounds of a violent struggle
came from inside, and after extremely gruesome screams could be heard, the now
bloodstained Schera came out in a good mood.

While stuffing her cheeks with a red-dyed meat pie.

“I’ll be borrowing this spyglass since it seems handy. The owner can no longer use it,
so he won’t mind.”

It was the magical instrument, the spyglass, that the Intelligence Corps had been using
just before. This clearly wasn’t something good to hand over.

—-But.

“…Sp-spare us.”

“Oh yeah. What should I do I wonder.”

“T-take them with you. We won’t mind. So, so, don’t kill us. Please. Sp-spare us.”
This Intelligence Corps member who would not talk even under torture had fear
welling up from the bottom of his heart. The basic fear of having one’s soul reaped
drew near before his very eyes. It was dreadful and unbearable.

“In exchange for this meat pie, I will spare you. You’re, quite lucky. You might’ve used
up an entire life’s worth of luck. Your life from now on, be careful okay?”

Schera slowly whispered in a soft voice with condescending laughter into the ears of
the trembling Intelligence Corps member.

Since her luggage had increased, ‘Isn’t there anything useful I could use?’ thought
Schera as she started looking around the vicinity. When she heard a whinny from
behind the small house, she discovered a finely built, black horse.

It was Voleur’s favorite horse that he had used to come to this dilapidated house.

At the sudden appearance of a person, the horse intensely neighed and drew back, but
when Schera glared at it with narrowed eyes, it stopped stirring about like it had been
struck by lightning.

“From now on, I will use you. Let us cordially advance onto the battlefield together.”

When Schera gently brushed him, the horse lowered his head in front of Schera, as if
completely submitting himself to her. With a few pats and a soothing “there there,”
she nimbly jumped atop and gripped the reins. Her display of easily handling the large
horse proved her to be an expert.

“W-wait Schera. What, what should we do?”

The deserted Platoon Leader hurriedly came to ask Schera who was just about to
depart. If left behind in this place, they would likely be accused of being responsible
for the colonel who had lost his head.

Having said that, they could not just return to Antigua Branch Castle. There was only
one punishment handed down to deserters: the death penalty.
“Hell if you stay. Hell if you return. Isn’t it fine just to pick whichever you like?
Choosing is the only happiness left you for guys.”

“N,no way.”

“Should I end it for you? Reward for the trip here.”

“H-hii-!”

When she pointed her scythe at the Platoon Leader, his legs gave out. Maybe his
situation was funny; Schera let out a quick laugh. She gently put the half-eaten meat
pie into the waistpouch and dusted off her hands. Dried blood was smeared on her
hands. Or not just her hands rather, but even her entire body, but Schera didn’t notice
that at the moment.

“Well then, goodbye. If fate decides it, see you later.”

With a light wave her hand, she kicked the horse’s abdomen, and they started
galloping vigorously. In her hand was Voleur’s head, and on her back was her large
scythe.

Antigua Branch Castle, Interrogation Room.

Schera who had spurred on her horse and gaudily repatriated was of course seen by
the lookouts, bound, and taken for questioning. All the more because in her hand
seemed to be the head of the enemy commander.

“…And so, you accompanied the deserters, took the head of the enemy commander,
who just happened to be there, seized his horse, and then repatriated. Is that what
you are saying?”

“Exactly. I’ve said it many times before right.”

“What an absurd story. Who would believe it?… Is what I want to say, but the head of
the enemy commander is the real thing. Affiliated with the Empire’s army,
spearmanship instructor Voleur, no doubt about it.”

“Well then. Isn’t this good enough? I’m tired and hungry. I wonder, isn’t it about time
to release me?”
After stretching out her hands and loudly yawning, Schera reached into her waist
pouch and took out her half-eaten meat pie.

The meat pie dyed bright-red was her spoil of war. The smell of iron and a savory
smell met and mixed together. She opened her mouth wide and was about to take a
bite, but she was hindered, and it was tragically, roughly plundered.

Schera’s complexion instantly changed.

“You are in the middle of a hearing. Eating can wait after—–!?”

“—-Hey. If you don’t want to be beheaded, immediately return my meat pie-! I won’t
say it a second time okay? Come, Hurry up-!!”

Schera abruptly reached out her right hand and tightened her vice-like grip around
the neck of the military policeman. It was just a small hand, but the military policeman
was starting to hear disgusting, creaking sounds. Her facial expression had become
ferocious like a that of a starving beast.

“Guh, Wa-, wai-. Return it, j, just, let, go”

The military policeman who had decided he would be killed at this rate, let go and
dropped the stolen meat pie in front of Schera’s eyes.

“…Can you not interrupt my meal? Please and thank you.”

Schera’s dangerous appearance immediately took an about face, and she was in a good
humor stuffing herself.

The military police officer, though violently coughing *Goho goho*, looked over his
shoulder at the door behind him. He sent his gaze which said, ‘please give me a break,’
to the man examining from behind the observation window.

The person observing was the man with the title Third Army Chief Staff Officer. It was
Sidamo Arte. With a profound sigh, he opened the door to the interrogation room and
entered.

Sidamo had been troubled over the increasing numbers of deserters. He soundly knew
that there was a betrayer in the midst of them, but never did he expect that he
completely overlooked the gatekeeper. Inconceivable. Due to Schera’s testimony, the
secret collusion actions of the gatekeeper were settled, and he was immediately
restrained and executed.

He had thought it would be over with that, but then he was surprised by the head the
girl in question brought back.

No doubt about it, it was the man who served as the bodyguard for the imperial family
at the memorial ceremony formerly held in three countries.

That Sidamo had recollection left of him was because Sidamo had attended and had
been in charge of security from the Kingdom’s side.

From appearances, he was a grave, warrior type of person, and even if Sidamo was
wrong, he was not an opponent a young girl could take on. Yet, the reality was that
Voleur, who ought to have been flourishing on the battlefield, had his head detached
from his body.

—-In other words, this girl, Schera, was someone stronger than Voleur.

Stupid, but this was reality. He could only recognize it.

“…You’re Temporary Second Lieutenant Schera? Assault towards military police is a

crime of treason. Take care and act accordingly.”

“Sir-. Please forgive my discourtesy.”

“Also, cease talking while eating. That is defamation of a superior officer.”

“…Sir-!”

Schera forcibly inhaled the meat pie, stood up from her seat, and saluted. At that
action, Sidamo further knitted his brows together. In the end, was his judgement
correct, or was it not correct? He was gradually losing confidence in himself.
“First of all, for the discovery of the turncoats. Well done. The increasing numbers of
deserters was giving me a headache.”

“Sir-!”

“Due to that achievement, the title ‘Temporary’ will be taken from you. Hereafter, you
will squarely have the title of Second Lieutenant.”

“Thank you very much!”

“Then, for the execution of enemy commander Voleur. His Excellency Yalder would
also be pleased. But because he is busy with work right now preparing for an
offensive, he is unable to give you any further reward.”

“……”

“Therefore, at my own discretion, for this current military operation as far as you are
concerned, I have recommended you for a special duty unit. However, you will be
detached from the duty of commanding your current platoon and be put in a detached
force. If you distinguish yourself, I can guarantee that you can anticipate further
promotions. How about it, do you aspire? Of course, this is not obligatory.”

“Sir-, Second Lieutenant Schera, aspires!”

She immediately replied without a second of hesitation.

“…Very well. Details will be left for later, and instructions will be given then. For now,
rest your body. You are dismissed!”

“Sir-! Please excuse me!”

After performing a splendid salute, Schera withdrew, closing the door.

The instant Schera left the inspection room. “Ahh, I’m not used to that way of speaking.
So tired.” The leaked out complaint was said in a ridiculously loud voice, and of course,
it even reached Sidamo’s ears. “Let’s hurry and eat.” He could also completely hear
that.

“I guess my judgement was mistaken.… You, what do you think?”

“Sir Sidamo, I think your judgement and discernment is correct. That girl is most
likely.… No, no mistake, she is a monster.”

“…Is that so.”

Looking at the military policeman whose life was spared and appeared relieved from
the bottom of his heart, Sidamo folded his arms and brooded for awhile.
Royal Capital Liberation Army Headquarters, Salvador Fortress

The heads of all the commissioned officers were having a final war council aimed
towards the engagement expected to arrive in the near future.

“As per information from our scouts, as expected, the enemy’s main force means to
expand to the Alucia Plains. There is almost no mistake as information from the
betrayers also indicates this.”

“Then it is a frontal attack, wouldn’t you say so. Their ambush in the woodlands failed,
and they also have to cross the river. Judging from General Yalder’s personality, one
that believes in [Strength in Numbers], he is thinking of coming at us from the front.”

The Tactician Diener disinterestedly murmured while placing a knight-piece,

representing one unit, on the map spread out on the desk.

“How is the usual construction going?”

“We have conducted construction work all around the predicted enemy invasion
route. We will finish before long, it is said.”

“We’re playing tricks on them, is what they are probably thinking. Our forces are in
reality weaker than theirs. This will be suitable bait to catch the Kingdom’s forces.”

“Now that the Tactician-dono has read this far, the rest is work for us officers and men
yeh. My arm is tingling!”

Said the fifty-year-old senior commander, Behrouz. Unhappy with the Kingdom’s
deterioration, he was a man with an abundance of morality who lead his men to join
the Liberation Army. Steady fights were customary to him, and he could calmly judge
the progress of battle.
“So everything is complete.”

“However, we cannot limit ourselves to progressing according to plan. We do not

know what will occur. This is a battlefield.”

Mildly warned Deiner at Altura’s nodding her head in satisfaction. Altura

spontaneously made a bitter smile and replied,

“I know. Even a single moment of hesitation is taboo. I was taught that ad nauseum
after all.

“In times when the wind is at one’s back, the nerve to holdfast is necessary. Even
looking at history up until now, there have been many cases of people with
extravagant merit who have fallen to ruin. For the sake of the citizens, we must
absolutely not permit a repeat of the same mistakes.”

The arrayed commissioned officers silently agreed at those words. Incompetent

statesmen. Harsh despotism. Widespread disorder in domestic public safety. They
would liberate the citizens from all of them and once again return the Kingdom to its
former affluence. That was the Royal Capital Liberation Army’s mission, their raison
d’etre.

“We are also backed with the full might of the Empire. At the dawn when the Princess
takes the throne, we will bring about perpetual peace in the continent of Mundo
Novo.”

“We are grateful to you, Prince Alan. We have again and again received care packages,
volunteer soldiers, and we have even been graciously furnished with magic weapons.
That we have been to stand on our own this far is all thanks to you.”

“We only work in accordance with His Majesty The Emperor’s decree. And what
ultimately moved His Majesty’s heart was your fidelity for the citizens. That by no
means proved trivial. No one other than you exists that can lead the Liberation Army.”

“…Thanks, Prince Alan.”

Real Motive or Public Facade. It was obvious which. It was unthinkable that the
greatest leader of the Keyland Empire would support being manipulated by the naive
ideal of ‘For the citizens.’

Even though the Empire had been hit by the effects from the large crop failure, their
frenetic internal regulations did not change. The increasing insurrection, the
multiplying number of bandits, the swelling war expenditures–The Empire barely
managed to maintain control one step before discontent would explode and nothing
more.

However, their sworn enemy the Kingdom had it rougher. Its incompetent King had
not the faculty to suppress dissatisfaction, and it would be suffice to say that it was
already too late for the crumbled public order. Piled onto that was the timing of the
Royal Capital Liberation Army uprising.

This was the greatest chance for the Empire to raise a liberation army, aggressively
support it, and have it bear the full front of overthrowing the Kingdom.

They organized a volunteer army, devised to further augment its war potential by
sending in the Second Prince to the liberation army, and once this event was realized,
they would seize the initiative.

Alan, the individual second in command of the Liberation Army, had no such
whimsical thoughts to that extent. He had been captivated by Altura’s charm, and he
thought to honestly aid her as an individual person.

After all, the one to inherit the imperial throne would be the eldest son, and he was no
more than a spare.

“Excuse me! I have come with urgent information!”

In the strategy conference room came in a soldier looking flustered. One group of
generals scowled, but they had inferred from the soldier’s appearance that it was bad
news.

“…Disorderly. Calm down and report. You are wasting time and stamina like this.”
“S-sir-! Please forgive me! Presently, the Intelligence Corps members sent to
reconnoiter Antigua Branch Castle have repatriated but—-!”

“If I’m not mistaken, Voleur should have proceeded to inspect enemy movements last
night.”

“Y-yes but. According to enemy soldiers, now deserters, Colonel Voleur has been
killed.”

“……”

Alan displayed an expression of doubt. He could not believe that that robust soldier
had been killed so suddenly. Judging that it was probably a mistake from an incorrect
report, he opened his mouth.

“How idiotic. Voleur’s spearmanship is peerless even throughout the Empire. He

wouldn’t be killed by something like a Kingdom soldier. Go get a confirmation one
more time; there’s a chance this is some sick joke.”

“…The, the Colonel’s corpse has been brought here. I, I have confirmed it with my very
own eyes. That appearance was Colonel Voleur’s. The Intelligence Corps members
have also witnessed the whole story from beginning to end, so there is no mistake.”

Voleur’s body had had multiple wounds. His head had been cut off, and it couldn’t be
known what kind of expression he had as he met his end.

“…Do we know who he was killed by?”

“Well, that is. The troop members were in a crazed confusion. They only repeatedly
said that it had been done by a God of Death, and we could not get out of them any
detailed circumstances. Also, the deserters who happened to be present have been
taken into custody. According to them, it was a young girl wielding a large scythe—-.”

“Immediately guide me there. I will ascertain this with my very own eyes. By a God of
Death, a large scythe wielding little girl? Illogical. Cannot be understood at all.”

“Pl-Please excuse me. The Colonel’s body is over here.”

Everyone from the Empire who had come to assist, even Alan, followed, guided by the
soldier. After seeing them off, Tactician Diener opened her mouth.

“Princess. This is a battlefield. There is danger at anytime of Death visiting anyone.

Friends, lovers, brothers. All of them can all of a sudden become meaningless corpses.
Do you have the determination to come to grips with this overflowing anguish from
now on?”

“—-Naturally. Above a great many corpses and blood I stand. At the same time, I will
minimize the number of victims. That, is my duty, as a commander of the Liberation
Army, and my calling as royalty. Never will I run away.”

Altura closed her eyes and put her hand to her chest.

“We staff officers, generals, and even the soldiers. We devote our body and soul for
the materialization of the Princess’s dream.”

Diener silently lowered his head, and the military officers raised their arms overhead
and shouted,

“FOR THE VICTORY OF THE LIBERATION ARMY”

“FOR THE PUBLIC PEACE OF THE KINGDOM’S CITIZENS”

“LONG LIVE PRINCESS ALTURA”

—-The Royal Capital Liberation Army sallied towards the Alucia Plains.

Heading towards Alucia Plains, en route, The Third Army Corps.

Sidamo was reporting to General Yalder

“According to information from our scouts, the enemy’s main force has also departed
for the Alucia Plains.”
“I see. So rather than being confined and crushed, they chose to be grandly annihilated
on the plains. They’ve saved us much trouble!”

“There are reports that the enemy scout unit has been conducting work on the plains.
However, we do not have any details.”

“Have they been excavating pitfalls?”

“Unknown, however, it seems that they have mobilized a large number of people.”

To head to Salvador Fortress, one could cross the plains, navigate the woodlands, or
take a detour route and cross the Alucia River.

Jira’s Division which had been annihilated a few days ago had launched a surprise
attack through the woodlands. If they were to do the same, it would probably take
several multiples of hours if they were to be alert for traps or take a detour.

For the Third Army who did not have a surplus of food, that route they didn’t want to
take. Furthermore, the danger known as crossing a river was something they did not
want to risk.

“There is no need for something as dull as a detour. We, the heavy armored Steel
Division, will trample everything, watch us!”

“Exactly, That they are using tricks or traps is proof that they are in difficult times. A
simple frontal attack would be to our behoof.”

Advised Major General Kyros leading the heavy cavalry and Major General Dhanush
leading the heavy infantry. They were both born from distinguished families and had
definite promise of being promoted in the future. For the sake of coming out on top of
a factional dispute, they wanted to earn achievements no matter the cost. Jira, who
was one of their rivals, went and perished on his own accord, and they were
snickering inwardly.

“Umu. Certainly, we will not go so far as to detour. Rather, a detour like a river crossing
is dangerous. As per the art of war, we would likely be attacked while defenceless.”

“Certainly.”
“I am resolved. There is no need to go out of our way and waste more time.”

“…Speaking of which, Sidamo. What about the detached force you arranged for?”

“Sir-, under supervision, 3000 light cavalry have already deployed. They exited the
woodlands a few days ago and are tasked with an attack on the enemy food
storehouse.”

An organized force composed of only 3,000 light cavalry had taken a route separate
from the main body and were told to assault the enemy food storehouse. After having
experienced being devastated by a surprise attack, the enemy would not expect them
to take the same course of action, or so they planned to outsmart the enemy.

On the other hand, even if the enemy had foreseen their movements, then they could
divide the enemy’s main force. This was an unloseable plan.

“Well done. Good if it goes to plan, and even if found out, we can at the very least divide
the the enemy’s forces. With no disadvantages, what a splendid plan, Chief Officer
Sidamo. Our victory is assured.”

“I am honored to receive such a lavish praise. Also, the soldier that had killed General
Voleur of the Empire has also been admitted as second in command according to my
recommendation. She has little experience leading, but she possesses considerable
strength. She will probably prove useful after this to Your Excellency.”

It had been unprecedented, but a Second Lieutenant rank had been recommended for
second in command of the detached force. Not for her leadership skills, but for her
outstanding armed might, or so Sidamo anticipated.

“Hohh. I look forward to it. After this battle, I’ll absolutely promote her. Still, to have
been killed by a single soldier, seems like those guys who came as support all the way
from the Empire aren’t that big a deal. Or is it because our Kingdom is just too
excellent?”

Yalder let out a hearty laugh. Seeing Voleur’s head had cleared up the humiliation of
defeat from few days ago. In a good humor after kicking around the head as much as
he wanted, he had went so far as to go drink.
“Our Kingdom’s soldiers are overwhelmingly superior. They are the product of
habitual, rigorous training and Your Excellency’s leadership.

“After all, the rebel army is just a mish mash of troops. It will not change that they are
just a gathering of thieves. Also, that lot from the Empire who came to assist the
insurgents are merely effeminate soldiers and brainless commanders. There is no
path for victory against us, the greatest elite of the Kingdom. Moreover, we are
spearheaded by Your Excellency Yalder, the foremost general of the Kingdom’s army.”

“Hahaha-! You give absolutely splendid flattery!! Once we successfully exterminate

the rebel army, next is the Empire. Then, we will once again merge, and our Yuze
Kingdom will then unify the continent, would you say!?”

“Your Excellency Yalder’s promotion to Field Marshal is assured. After all, the proof is
that The Third Army Corps is the Kingdom’s most elite.”

“Field Marshal Sharov is of considerable age. There is no one suitable but you to be
the keystone of the Kingdom after this. We swear our loyalty to you all the more.”

Flatter Kyros and Dhanush.

“Your Excellency could doubtlessly become the Hero of the Kingdom.”

Sidamo said, not wanting to lose. For the revival of the fallen and ruined House of Arte,
he must have the top reach of Yalder–without fail, for the sake of washing away the
dishonor of his now deceased older brother.

For that sake, he would throw away all his pride and go to the top from this social
position.

“I will by no means forget your labour for me. Let us seize glory together!”

“Sir-!!”

—-Kingdom Army, Third Army Corps, as planned continued to march towards Alucia
Plains.
Schera’s assigned calvary had exited the Northern Woodlands and were rushing
towards the Liberation Army’s food warehouse. They numbered 3,000.

“Hey, Second Lieutenant Schera. How about not eating in the middle of riding a
horse?”

Called out a man of a tender age, turning towards Schera riding side by side with him.

“Eat in times when one can eat. That is my motto. If I become hungry, I cannot fight to
my fullest. This is inexcusable, but I cannot follow your orders.”

“No, it is not an order but.… Well whatever. Your strength that took out Voleur, I have
high expectations. I received a recommendation from Chief Staff Officer Sidamo
personally. I intend for you too to make a desperate effort.”

The commanding officer of the cavalry unit was dubious, but the Chief Staff Officer
had talked to him, so there was probably no mistake.

Her horsemanship radiated completely from her body, and she was not a hindrance
to the march. Even compared to members of the Cavalry, she would fare well. He
wondered where she got such skills but did not ask anything, because as a
commander, she was nothing more than an excellent subordinate. Once she was no
longer useable, or got herself killed, he would just quickly forget about her.

“Sir-.”

Schera, while saluting, took out her uniformly cut carrots and started crunching on
them like a rabbit. The horse that Schera was riding on looked pale as the sunlight and
sweat made his body shine dully.
Royal Capital Liberation Army, Food Storehouse, Outskirts Campground. The
Liberation Army furnished 1,000 regular soldiers for defense.

Furthermore, they invested a large amount of money and employed a mercenary force
of 3,000 strong. Their discipline was slack, but they were a well-equipped infantry
force.

Tactician Diener had been expecting an assault a second time. However, he couldn’t
divide any more fighting power away from the main battlefield, and he was only
barely able to station this amount of soldiers on defense.

—-Nevertheless, they were given the epitome of defense equipment.

“…Commanding officer, the scum from the Kingdom are really coming. The strategist
did say it was a fifty-fifty chance though.”

“Well now. We will just do our jobs. Once they come, We’ll kill every single last one of
them. Simple right?”

“Let’s tear it up; then the knights might be promoted. And then, you’ll also join the
nobility, Commanding Officer!”

“As long as I get paid that’s enough. I ain’t got much interest in nobility. Just what’s
there to be so envious about, I ain’t understanding.”

Spit out the Mercenary Commanding Officer, and the group member sighed.

“What a waste ain’t it. With your skill, I bet you could make it, Commanding Officer”

“Excessive greed brings ruin onto oneself. People have their limits. It’s good enough
to just strive to not die.”

“Yeah-! I got ya!”

“Do you really get it?… Well whatever.”

The Mercenary Commanding Officer stood up after finishing maintenance on his large
sword. Their military strength was a little lacking to defend the storehouse, but he
wasn’t worried that much. Noisemakers had been laid out around the circumference,
and furthermore, their trump card, Sorcery Landmines, had been laid out. They were
also going to be used for the engagement this time, these new weapons.

Made of iron and as large as a human child, it looked like a wine barrel seen in bars.
Ordinary at a glance, and junk if slandering it.

However, the magic power crammed into it was absurd, and if it exploded, it could
inflict a great deal of damage.

There were wielders of large destructive power, so-called Sorcerers, but there was a
reason why they were not often used on the battlefield. One couldn’t gather a large
amount of them, and they took time and money to train. Incidentally, if one raised
someone with no talent, it would be impossible for them to utilize magic–that was
decided by the Magical Capacity they had from birth. No examples exist so far of
people who have acquired that postnatally.

Moreover, it demanded considerable time to chant before using sorcery. The time to
chant would increase in proportion to increasing power, and it could not be used
continuously. There was also the fatal flaw that once one’s magical power was
exhausted, magic would become unusable. In other words, for large scale
engagements, it would more efficient by far to mass produce cheap arrows and let
them fly.

In the time it would take to unleash sorcery one time, ordinary soldiers could shoot
100 arrows. This was “Strength in Numbers.”

Sorcery was just that inefficient, but its destructive power was guaranteed. Every
nation conducted research, looking for a way to make it practical. By the Empire’s
Sorcery Engineering Department, and based the excavated technology from the
Labyrinth City:

A weapon having the power of one Sorcerer had succeeded in being manufactured.
That, was the Sorcery Landmine. It took a lot of time to make, to pour magic power
into the special metal barrel, to write down the chant incantation, and to just be
careful.

And then, when the Sorcerer would chant the keyword, or when the iron barrel
detected an action that would make it detonate, it would immediately explode.

—-Simply put, it could also detonate simply by being stepped on.

“A scary weapon has finally been made man. Eventually, there’ll come an era when we
can’t walk freely.”

“The guys laying them have to be careful else they will be in danger too though.”

“Honestly what an annoying matter. We also have to clear them or else.”

“Tru dat!”

“—–wait, woah-!!”

An earth-shattering explosion blasted underneath the soldiers that were joking

around.

“—–W, what!?”

“A landmine exploded from the forest!”

“Oi! Who tripped it!? The enemy, an ally!?”

Someone set off a landmine. While praying that it wasn’t a comrade, they hastened to
check.

“The flag of the Kingdom’s Third Army! A raid from the enemy cavalry is coming!!”

“So they’ve come!”

The mercenary soldiers stood up.

“The enemy set off the landmines; their men and soldiers seem to be in disarray!”
A first news came from a reconnaissance soldier.

“This’s our best chance! Everyone has already completed preparations!”

“Let’s go Commanding Officer!”

“Finally a time to make some profit!”

“Alright, Regulars tighten the defences on the storehouse!! Mercenaries follow me!
With the enemy in chaos, we’ll bring them down in one breath!!”

“Understood-!!”

The Mercenary Commanding Officer jumped onto his horse, unsheathed his large
sword, and raised an enthusiastic shout to intercept them.

The Kingdom’s cavalry had fallen into turmoil. They had exited the woods and
plunged into an open field area, and at the last moment when they were going to
charge at the storehouse, they received some kind of attack. The ground had erupted,
the horses were swept off their feet, and there were many victims among the soldiers.
It was as if they had received a sorcerous attack. However, there was not a hint of a
sorcerer figure.

The Cavalry Commanding Officer raised his voice while the color drained from his
face.

“Heeeyyyy! We’ve come this far, we can no longer retrace our steps! Put your attitude
in order and charge!! Attack!!”

“B-but Commanding Officer, our h-horses are stunned and are not listening to us!”

“Can’t you bastards handle even a single horse sufficiently!!? What was all the daily
training for!?”

“E-even if you say that, shit, your orders—-”

“Damn it! Shit-, Arrows—-”

“C-commanding Officer, we are being shot at by bows! We have been found out!!”
Many arrows pierced the bodies of the unit soldiers having a difficult time pulling at
the reigns. The Liberation Army garrison had noticed them. The Cavalry Commanding
Officer’s spirits rose when the soldiers who rode on horseback arrived from the
storehouse’s direction. Their opponents did not number many. They should be able
to do it.

Or so the Cavalry Commanding Officer judged.

“We’ll be sniped at if we stay like this!! Those that can move follow me!! Forward-!!”

He hoisted his spear, kicked his horse’s stomach, and started the assault. Further
explosions roared again behind him, but he did not have the luxury to turn around. He
could hear the sounds of hoofbeats, so they probably had not been annihilated. No
matter what damage they sustained, it would not be a problem if they could just
destroy the storehouse. Strike and then break away was the cavalry’s duty.

—-Cavalry and cavalry crashed face to face, both with momentum behind them.

“Your head is mine!”

“Silence rebel scum! Become rust on my spear!”

“Just try it, dog of the Kingdom-!”

“HAAAAAAA-!!”

“TEYAAAAAAAAAAA–!!!”

The Cavalry Commanding Officer and the Mercenary Commanding Officer brandished
their weapons and clashed.

The one who lost the bout,

—-was the Commanding Officer of the Cavalry.

Mercenary soldiers rushed to his body which had fallen off his horse. They too were
frantic since if they took the head, they could get a monetary reward.
“The enemy commander has been killed!! Just like him, slaughter the Kingdom’s army-
!!”

The Mercenary Commanding Officer vocalized from the depths of his stomach. This
was for no other reason than to raise the morale of his comrades and to crush the
enemy’s will. While shaking the clots of blood from his sword, he sonorously touted
his sword.

“Ou-!!”

“If we win, we can expect a reward!”

“Kill them!”

The cavalry whose commander had been killed was completely disheartened.
Individuals were surrounded and wounded, and their numbers diminished.

“S, Shit-! Hahh, stay away!”

“—-Woah, hehe- Like that spear will hit me!”

“You’re full of openings! Die-!!”

Aiming for the gap inbetween spear thrusts, a mercenary’s sword approached the
body of the Kingdom’s soldier. That instant,

“—-eh?”

The face of the Kingdom’s soldier instantly was dyed bright red. The face of the enemy
soldier that had been aiming at him was hideously gouged out and removed. It was
the spurt of blood from that that had rained on his entire body.

“If your horse will not listen to you, then dismount and fight. Come on, if you do not
want to die, hurry up!!”
“S, sir!!”

“Hereon, I will take over command!! If our opponents don’t have a leader, they are just
regular mercenaries! Calm down and kill them!!”

“Un, understood.”

“What a miserable voice, I’ll be the one to kill you!!”

“Understood-!!”

“Good-! Give them no quarter and mow them down-!!”

Schera inspired the cavalry with a heroic voice that did not match her visage. Even in
this situation, her large scythe had harvested the lives of three mercenaries.

“—-I wonder if that mercenary guy is the commander. His movements are different
from the others’.”

She identified a bearded horseman cutting down cavalry of the Kingdom with a large
sword. She licked her lips, turned her beloved horse in his direction, and charged.
Deciding to obstruct the charge from a rider, mercenaries gallantly turned their
swords and spears towards her.

Schera massacred those riff-raff prey, flourishing her scythe like a windmill. Helmets
were crushed, heads were severed, and blood spray gushed out from gouged limbs.
Schera’s path of advance was immediately stained red.

“You’re the mercenary group’s commander-!? Your head please!!”

“A brat with a damn cheeky charade-!! Go to hell-!!”

“HAAA-!!”

When Schera held her scythe aloft resolutely, the mercenary Commanding Officer
grinned and chuckled. His own large sword would clearly be faster. Faster than the
large scythe could swing downward, his own sword would pierce her body.
He quickly visualized the path of his sword. His sword sailed with practiced
movements. Satisfactory power went into his upper arm. It was a simple cut. His
expertise in combat swordsmanship had gotten him out of life and death situations
many times.

“I’ve got you!!”

“Slow.”

“—–!?”

The Mercenary Commanding Officer’s brandished sword was flicked away by the
scythe’s handle, and there with his balance broken, Schera swung down her prized
weapon with all her power.

The Mercenary Commanding Officer’s body was vertically cleaved in two. Helmet,
armor, and the horse’s head were all involved.

‘Unbelieve,’ said his bloodshot eyes. His body opened up, and while a feeble breath
leaked out from his oval mouth split in half, he died.

“Quite an artistic cadaver I’ve made. Won’t this be hard to clean up?”

After gazing at the red-dyed body dead from their duel, she spun her large scythe to
clean it and vigorously thrusted it at the skies.

“The enemy commander, has been killed!! Cavalrymen, continue to exterminate the
dogs of the rebel army-!!”

This was an off-the-cuff mercenary force after all. If their commander that unified
them were to be killed, they would promptly collapse.

“C, commander has been done in-!”

“Run! I ain’t gunna die in a place like this!”

“U-uwaaaaaa!!”

Mercenaries would absolutely not betray while receiving pay, but they would run. As
the saying goes, Life Comes First, and they started fleeing.

“Kill them; don’t leave anyone alive!! Send every last one of them to hell-!!”

“O-Ou-!!”

“Follow Vice Commander Schera!!”

“Cavalry of the Kingdom, Charge!! Trample them-!! Squash them-!!”

With her face painted with blood, Schera gave her orders with a merry look. The
cavalry members who had their morale forcibly pulled back up ran through the
mercenaries who showed their backs and crushed them underfoot.

The Garrison Commander protecting the storehouse, seeing the mercenaries take to
their heels, decided to evacuate. He took only some armaments and safely escaped
without fighting. The goods there were of course valuable too, but he deemed that he
could not lose his precious troops in this place. Moreover, this was not the only food
storehouse. It was just that this one was the most used. Therefore, it would be best to
avoid further wasting the lives of 1000 regular soldiers

Having judged that, the commander evacuated without a single crossing of swords.

The cavalry unit had sustained a little less than 500 casualties in the initial chaos. The
mercenary company was almost annihilated, and the survivors had escaped to
Salvador Fortress. It was Schera and her group’s victory, though they had lost their
commander.

—-One hour later.

Having gained control of the food storehouse, the cavalry unit performed an
inspection of the goods left behind. They carried away important documents and left
behind the large quantities of food, weapons, and warhorses. Among those were
several Sorcery Landmines, which had tortured Schera and company earlier, that had
been left behind. Naturally, they did not know what they were, and it happened that
they would interrogate the mercenaries taken prisoner.

There were dozens of mercenaries taken prisoner with their hands bound behind
their back, preventing them from moving around, and their miserable figures were
brought before Schera.

Each and every face was caked with dirt, but there were none suffering from fatal
injuries it seemed. They had rebellious expressions that showed they would flee if
given a chance.

“Well then, I have some things I would like to ask you, I wonder if you do not mind.”

“Heh-, like anyone would answer—-”

‘Don’t f*ck with us,’ said the prisoner who spit out a wad of sputum; his head was
silently sent flying. Left behind, the torso of the sorrowful mercenary tumbled
forward. Not only the prisoners, but the Kingdom’s soldiers were also dumbfounded.

As a consequence of his excessively defiant conduct, he was promptly silenced. They

were shocked that a person could die so easily. It was as if he wasn’t a human, but a
vegetable being harvested.

“That’s unfortunate. Then, next.”

The crooked edge gleamed, and it stood in front of the next sacrifice. The prisoner
twisted his body, trying to escape, but a soldier of the Kingdom held his shoulders
firmly.

“Hi, hiii-!!”

“What is this, thing, used for? Will you tell me?”

Schera pointed at the metal barrel that had been moved behind her.
“Uh, t-that. It, it’s just an ordinary barrel! It’s for preserving foo—-

The man could not continue his words. Schera smiled and cut off his head.

That thing that had fallen there was in the way, so she briskly kicked it away. It
tumbled around while scattering red fluid everywhere.

“Lies are no good okay? Aren’t they just a waste of time?”

The large amount of blood that gushed out painted the bodies of the other prisoners.
Schera walked in front of the next sacrifice.

“What is this, thing?”

“W-wait. We’re just regular mercenaries–don’t kill us! We’ll fight for the Kingdom
from”

“—-Next!”

His words were interrupted, and the large scythe swooped down. There were still
many more sacrifices. The man who should have been the next sacrifice, unable to
bear the terror, revealed the classified information.

“T, that, a Sorcery Landmine. It’s a weapon of the Empire that explodes when stepped
on or directed to by a Sorcerer. I don’t know the details-. Really! S, so, don’t kill me!
Please!”

“H, hey! The f*ck you telling her for!? Do you not have any pride as a merce—-”

“Thanks for informing me. Only you will be spared.”

After slaughtering the prisoner that protested, she freed the man who answered from
his bonds. Her expression was that of a normal girl’s smile. If her body was smeared
with blood that is.
“Am, am I okay? R, really?”

“Hurry up and go. You, are truly a blessed man you know? Here, food and money. I’ll
also give you one of the many horses over there. It’s fine if you also take a weapon you
like. —-Well then, take care of yourself.”

Schera handed over a small bag with money and food in it and prompted him to
quickly go away.

The man appeared that he could not believe it, but soon, shedding tears and with head
lowered, he got on a horse and swiftly left.

“Vice Commander Schera! What about the rest?”

“We can’t take them with us. Kill everyone. I no longer have anything else to ask them.
Spare no one and wipe them out.”

Schera ran her index finger sideways across her own neck. Seeing that, the soldier of
the Kingdom shuddered and responded.

“Un, understood.”

“Make the execution swift and serene. It’s quite bad if you don’t cut precisely at the
base you know? If you don’t do it properly, it’s awfully painful. Kill them assuredly.”

“Sir-!”

“No, no! Spare me!”

“I, I’ll say anything! So please wait-!”

“I don’t want to die!”

“Shut up! Act like adults-!”

“You’ve survived this long, have some shame-!”

The soldiers of the Kingdom poised with their weapons while shouting and started
the judgement of the prisoners. Angry voices, jeers, and then screams of death agonies
resounded at the storehouse many times.

Schera seemed to enjoy listening to them, while looking around the food warehouse
and snatching food until she was completely satisfied. It was an all-you-can-eat, all-
you-can-drink full course smorgasborg. ‘Is this heaven?’ Schera thought. She stuffed a
disgusting amount of food into a cloth bag and fastened it to her horse.

“We should withdraw soon. I’m reluctant to, but as per the plan, we shall start the fire.
We don’t have time to eat everything. Truly unfortunate, but there’s no recourse.”

She said with a sorrowful expression, staring at the food piled high near her.

“Sir-!”

“Have you guys also grabbed as much food as you can? It would be a waste, so make
sure to squeeze them in properly. One can’t fight sufficiently on an empty stomach
wouldn’t you say?”

Schera viewed the horses of every group member. Every bag was full.

“A-as per your orders, we have stuffed them.”

“There’s no problem then. Ahh, let’s also take one of those Sorcery Landmines just in
case. It’s heavy, but that can’t be helped.”

“Understood!”

The group members scattered oil and began to start preparations to set fire. Schera
took a deep breath and jumped upon her horse.

To her rushed some cavalry with their faces changed color while kicking up a cloud of
dust.

“—-Nn?”

“Vice Commander Schera!! Bad news-!!”

He was a cavalry performing a reconnaissance of the vicinity. His faces was taut with
complete anxiety and cold sweat flowed like rain.

“What made you this flustered? I wonder, you seem so hungry that you’re about to
die. If you’re fine with some bread, you can eat this one. It looks hard on the outside,
but it’s quite good. It really is hard though.”

Schera took out a rock hard loaf of bread, but the cavalryman raised his voice, saying
that this was not the occasion for it.

“T-this is not the occasion for bread-!!”

“You don’t like bread? We also have jerky if that’s the case.”

“I, I’m not hungry-! This is about A, Alucia Plains. Our Kingdom’s army was defeated!
The Third Army Corps has sustained devastating casualties. General Yalder is
currently on the retreat!!”

All the cavalry were astir with commotion. They could not believe this sudden
information.

“Ridiculous. The Third Army was 80,000 strong! There’s no way they would lose to
the rebel army!”

“I do not know the details! However, the reality is that the Kingdom’s army is being
pursued!”

The soldier reported the defeat of the Kingdom’s army, and his breathing was rough.
He fell from his horse, sprawled out, and rested his body. His ridden horse was also
on the verge of collapse–both men and horse probably used all their energy to run
here.

—-This information that they did not want to believe, was not false.

“Vice Commander Schera, we, have to hurry and pull back to Branch Castle Antigua.
That enemy pursuit force will come along at any time now.”
“A report that their storehouse has fallen should have reached them I fear. It is just a
matter of time until they return here!”

“Calm down. Acting confused is also no good. In times like this especially, be composed.”

Schera pulled out a luxury item, chocolate, from the bag fastened to her horse, and bit
into it. Schera’s heart was vitalized by the bewitching sweetness.

“S, still!!”

“H, hey. Someone’s coming here again. A, are we okay!?”

Cavalry instructed with even more urgent information rushed to them. Their armor
had many arrows protruding from it, and their blood flowed from their faces. They
were cavalry heading towards troop headquarters to report the results of the battle.

Having heard of the Third Army’s defeat, their destination was no longer Antigua
Branch Castle however.

“A-Antigua has already fallen, and the Liberation Army’s flag is waving from it! O-our
cavalry unit, is completely, is completely isolated!”

“R, ridiculous…”

“—-H, hey. This’s a joke right?”

“If that place has fallen, then, where do we return.”

The cavalry members had gone beyond agitation, and they could only be lost for
words. This area was completely enemy-controlled territory. Nearby was enemy
headquarters Salvador Fortress. The base of the Kingdom’s Army, Branch Castle
Antigua, was occupied by the enemy. —-The cavalry numbered 2,500 all together. For
them, there was no longer a place they should return to.

“V, Vice Commander Schera, we…”

“What, what should we do?”

“Vice Commander Schera!”

To advance was hell. To return was hell. The information that their food storehouse
had been attacked had probably already reached the enemy.

Furthermore, there was no doubt that the Liberation Army that had participated in
the engagement was coming to surround them. Their situation was now switching to
that of total annihilation.

Would they throw away their swords, dismount from their horses, and humiliatingly
surrender? Or, would they assault the enemy stronghold and have the glory of dying
in battle? Although it would be difficult, would they open up a means of escape and
repatriate to the eastern region that was their homeland?

At any rate, as the current commander of this unit, Schera’s decision would decide
their fates.

“…Want some chocolate?”

In response to the cavalry unit’s gazes directed towards her, which seemed to cling to
her for help, Schera with not a feeling of uneasiness smiled innocently like a child.

And then, after forcibly breaking it into bite-sized pieces, she shoved the chocolate
into the mouths of all the group members, and deliciously licked the melt stuck to her
hands.

In front of Schera’s eyes was an armory with many of the Liberation Army’s
equipment left behind. While slowly sending her brain nutrition, she started
pondering whether or not they could do it with what they had.

—-The Kingdom’s Third Army Corps, was defeated on the Alucia Plains.

Presently, they were on the retreat with the Royal Capital Liberation Army in hot
pursuit. The damage was enormous, and Antigua Branch Castle had fallen.
The Kingdom Third Army Corps was being persistently pursued, and with their eyes
on Branch Castle Antigua, they continued to desperately retreat. Everyone bore some
form of wound, their equipment was dented, and they were totally exhausted. The
soldiers that had been left behind by the main body were crushed, each and every one,
or they threw down their swords and surrendered.

“Haah-, Haah-, to shamelessly, return like, like this huh. If I had to receive such
disgrace, I would rather die in battle! Reform the battle formation, and throw down
the gauntlet for a second decisive battle-!!”

Fumed Yalder with his breathing haggard and face flushed.

For him who had continued to walk to road to success, and soon to be 50 years old,
this was the first time he had tasted failure.

The figures of both Major Generals, Kyros and Dhanush, who were leading the Heavy
Infantry and Cavalry divisions, were nowhere to be seen. In the earlier engagement at
the Alucia Plains, they were caught in the confusion during the explosions and died in
battle.

The Liberation Army set up Princess Alucia as the vanguard to act as bait, and not only
were they successful in luring in the Heavy Divisions, but also the entire army of the
Kingdom to their deaths.

Sidamo had fathomed that it was a trap, but he did not possess the means to stop the
enthusiastic military officers. And then, when they were just near enough that they
could see the enemy’s faces, the ground exploded together with the roar of the
detonation. Like a chain reaction, it grew and swallowed the soldiers of the Kingdom,
and many lives were atomized.

Yalder’s prided heavy infantry and cavalry were simply destroyed without ever
crossing swords. While raising battlecries, the Liberation Army, in the formation of an
arrow, then started the charge against the Kingdom’s Army that had fallen into
pandemonium.

Yalder, the commander, shouted in a thundering voice and tried to rally everyone’s
condition, but the next move completely decided the outcome of the battle.

From a slightly elevated hill, many flags of the Empire were raised, and war drums
boomed with enough force to break the sky like it would burst. Completely
unexpected, the Empire’s army earnestly joined the war.

The moment the cavalry unit wearing the armor of the Empire started the charge,
what little fighting spirit left in the soldiers of the Kingdom was blown away. After all,
the Kingdom’s army was mostly a gathering of a mob of people. The soldiers who
would throw away their lives and fight amounted to less than 10% probably. They
were not a match for the Liberation Army who had high morale. While their numbers
were overwhelmingly greater, the Kingdom Army played the disgraceful role of being
routed.

The soldiers who decided to listen to Yalder’s orders were no longer existing at the
time. Kyros and Dhanush who were isolated had eaten a fierce attack from an elite
unit carrying The Flag of the Lion, and their heads had been tragically taken.

They had only found out later, but the soldiers of the Empire that had appeared at that
time were fakes–the Keyland Empire had not fully committed to the war. The people
who stood carrying the Empire’s Flag were ordinary civilians, and the cavalry wearing
the Empire’s armor were mercenaries. Just utilizing civilians was a mundane
deception tactic, but in the state of confusion from the landmines, the army of the
Kingdom was thoroughly deceived. When people lose their composure, their
judgement is hampered.

“Your Excellency. Let us reorganize our position at Antigua and wait for a chance to
clear up this dishonor. If we were to attempt another decisive battle in our state, the
outcome is clear. It is regrettable, but we have no strength to fight remaining.”

At Sidamo’s remonstration, Yalder looked over the soldiers around him.

“This, this, this is our glorious Third Army? So far we have fallen. Why-! I don’t get it!
In the first place, I haven’t heard anything like the Empire would participate in the
war-! What are those guys in my own country doing-!!?”

“Your Excellency, about that—-”

Two horsemen came galloping to further report bad news in the ears of the
commander who clenched his fists in disgrace.

“Your Excellency General Yalder-!!”

“What is it this time!!? Have other countries taken the opportunity to make an alliance
and join the war!? Those ungrateful trashes-!”

The one controlling the northern part of the Mundo Novo continent was the Yuze
Kingdom. The one expanding their sphere of control from the west was the Keyland
Empire.

Also, the one that united the southeast was the Dolebacks Union. The continent’s
southeast was originally controlled by the Kingdom, but taking advantage of the
mayhem once demons appeared, every feudal lord declared independence. They
would join in alliance and would form a nation, was their ploy. They held fertile land
and also had access to the ocean; they had large quantities of ore resources sleeping
underground, and they held great economic power. In recent years, they had been
rapidly expanding their influence, leading to great wealth and military strength.

The greatest cause for the Kingdom’s decline was the loss of this plentiful territory. Of
course, they were desperate to take it back, and they sent out expeditions many times
over.

But, the Union offered their funds and resources to the Empire and entered into a
military alliance. They cooperated and opposed the Kingdom from two fronts.

Before long, the battles lengthened, and the Union which had sustained the Kingdom’s
continued assaults gave in, paid an indemnity of not a small sum of money, and
entered into a ceasefire. Between each country, a non-aggression pact in name only
was signed.

These were the series of events that led to the outbreak of the Mundo Novo Great War
200 years ago.
“Y, your Excellency, we have a Non-aggression pact with the Union—-”

At one of the civil official’s utterance, Yalder shouted.

“Silence! Taking advantage of the rebels and imposing an embargo all the while, what
pact-!!? No mistake, they’re snickering at our impoverishment-!”

“I, I beg your pardon.”

“—-Messenger, continue the report!”

They could not believe their ears at the information that departed from the
messenger’s mouth at Sidamo’s urging.

“Sir-! I have confirmed at the enemy’s flag is waving from Antigua Branch Castle! The
Rebel Army’s flag is being flown! Antigua has fallen!!”

For a moment, time stopped.

“W, what did you say-!? Like something that stupid could happen!! There were 10,000
soldier left behind over there!! It’s impossible that it would fall so readily-!!””

Indignant, Yalder seized the lapels of the messenger. Sidamo could also could not hide
his unease at this intelligence outside his expectations.

Another messenger further continued the report.

“According to soldiers who escaped from the castle, many betrayers were incited to
open the gates for the enemies who rushed in. Major General Rustam in command of
defense was killed after a hard fight with the Rebel Army. Antigua has completely
fallen into the hands of the enemy!”

Aiming for the gap after the enemy’s main force was drawn out to the plains, a
detached force attacked Antigua. The castle was opened by colluders informed
beforehand. The Third Army was thoroughly pulled in by the enemy’s plan, and an
important base was stolen from them.

Branch Castle Antigua, a vital point of defense, from hereon would not only be the
Royal Capital Liberation Army’s, but would probably also become a beachhead for
Empire’s reinforcement units.

“Oh, ooohhh-”

“…Your Excellency. As it is, we can no longer head towards Antigua. Right away, let us
withdraw from here to the Eastern Belta. We have a store of provisions over there. If
we do not hurry, it will be seized by the Rebel Army.”

The Belta Area was to the East of Antigua. The guards there were few due to the
concentration of forces at Antigua. If they did not hurry, they would also completely
lose that area around the border.

“…Nay. I, I will take back Antigua. I absolutely have to take it back. His Majesty has
personally ordered me with its defense right? Besides, though our Third Army was
defeated, don’t we still have 30,000 in good health? If we continue our aggression day
and night—-”

“We cannot, Your Excellency! Don’t forget we have the Rebel Army behind us; we
would be pincered with Antigua in front of us! We have to change our route
immediately! We do not have the luxury to launch an offense of Antigua!! I beg of you,
I beg of you, direct us to proceed east-.”

Dryly croaked Sidamo with a soulless expression. He strongly shook General Yalder’s
body. A siege would be outrageous. They would be certainly annihilated. Chief Staff
Officer Sidamo had to stop it at any cost. Even though he might lose Yalder’s faith, he
had to at the very least change his mind.

“—-Kuh-!”

“Your Excellency-!
“…I understand. I will go along with your words. The Third Army will change course
and depart to defend Belta. We will reorganize, and then have a decisive battle again.
Is this, is this okay?”

“—-Sir-, we understand. Our course has changed! Head to Belta! All troops, change
course-!!”

—-Afterwards, the obstinate Liberation Army for some reason stopped pursuing.
With 30,000 soldiers preserved, the Third Army succeeded in withdrawing to Belta.

Of course, the Liberation Army gained total control of the area around the border, but
deciding that the defense of Belta was tougher than they hypothesized, they planned
to reinforce their army at the occupied Antigua.

There was one reason why the Liberation Army could not pursue further and gain
total control of Belta: Their food storehouse had been set on fire. Without food, the
soldiers could not fight.

The engagement was their victory. That being said, due to unforeseen circumstances,
it was a huge blow to lose 3,000 mercenaries. The Liberation Army also needed time
to put their preparations in order.

The 2,500 cavalry unit spearheaded by Schera brazenly traversed around the
outskirts of the enemy stronghold, Salvador Fortress. In order to escape to the Eastern
Belta area, they had decided to cross Alucia River.

Just how did they succeed in passing through enemy controlled territory? The reason
could be known by looking at the figures of the cavalry unit. The flag hoisted by her
was the Royal Capital Liberation Army’s, and they were also disguised, wearing the
equipment of Liberation Army soldiers. These items had been stored in the provisions
storehouse.

“I, I did not think it would go this well.”

“It’s a rebel army. They have deserters, Empire soldiers, and also a large group of
mercenaries right? There is no way they could remember each and everyone’s faces,
I thought. Rather than stealthily creeping around, it would be less suspicious to be in
the open.”

“Vice Commander Schera is too courageous. Never could we imitate you. I can not
believe you would that calmy argue with enemy soldiers. I felt the chills thinking
about when you would be cut down.”

“It does help that the enemy commanders were unexpectedly stupid. Well, it is not
like I cannot understand their feelings of confusion. After all, I do get irritated when
hungry.”

“Vice commander, if it pleases you take this.”

One horseman riding next to her took out a green fruit from his luggage bag and
passed it to Schera. It had been slightly eaten by insects, but it wasn’t rotten.

“Oh, what’s this?”

“I found it at the storehouse. It is a green apple. They are rare around these parts, so I
helped myself to a couple of them. They are delicious when ripe.”

“Perfect timing. I was just feeling parched. Thank you. But to think there would be
green apples.”

“They are certainly rare in the Kingdom. When one thinks of apple trees, they always
have red ones.”

“I suddenly feel a craving for red ones.”

Fruit juices trickled from Schera’s mouth when she bit into it. The horseman looked
delighted as he gazed at Schera engrossed in chewing, crunch, crunch.

The cavalry members had already accepted Schera, who had only temporarily taken
command, as their superior officer. In the fights up until now, they felt the
genuineness of her might and daring manner. ‘Isn’t she stronger than any
commissioned officer of the Kingdom?’ They even had such delusions when they
looked at their female commander easily swinging her large scythe.

Follow the strong, and one could live. The soldiers knew that all too well. It might even
be fine to say that their hearts were entranced by that earlier incident especially.
A commissioned officer had exultantly come in pursuit from the Liberation Army
stronghold, and when she had started dealing with him by feigning ignorance, all the
group members present had felt a chill in their innards. She had handed over the head
of the former Cavalry Commanding Officer who had died in battle. They had killed the
commander, but the remnants had escaped into the woodlands, she had calmly
explained. Mercenaries’ equipment were different from regular soldiers’. They were
from the start more tattered, so their disguise was simple. If they took new articles
from the stockpile, and suitably wore things striped from the corpses, they were the
perfect mercenaries.

At first, the enemy officer had thought they were someone suspicious, but in the
middle of hearing the story, ‘If we don’t hurry, they’ll get away,’ he had said, impatient
for merit, and had lead his troops into the forest.

This may be obvious, but there was nothing ahead of them. All that was beyond them
was Antigua Branch Castle, which had already fallen into Liberation Army hands.

“Vice Commander Schera. Bad news. Enemy soldiers are prowling around the river
area. It seems that we have been spotted.”

“Oh. Well that is annoying.”

“What shall we do? With their numbers, we could run them over.”

Said a group member, drawing his face close and speaking into Schera’s ears. She
turned her gaze over yonder, trying not to act suspicious, and a force of one hundred
was heading her way, possibly to check on the cavalry unit’s situation.

“No other way. Let’s greet them for now. If I give a signal, kill them. Skillfully avoiding
conflict would be best however. It would be problematic to attract attention for no
reason in this kind of place.”

“Understood!”

Schera and company changed the direction of their horses and approached the
platoon.
A man with a scar on his cheek, who was the only one riding a horse and seemed to
be the commander, was fiercely glaring at Schera.

The platoon members turned their spears towards them and took combat positions.

They were vigilant, Schera perceived. Or probably, they had been exposed. Schera
spoke up, making the first move.

“Well done fulfilling your duty-! We are the Royal Capital Liberation Army’s Cavalry!
We are in the middle of a march to clean up the remnants of the defeated army of the
Kingdom!”

“I would like to hear your full name and exact affiliation-! This is our duty, so please
forgive us!”

He spoke up in a loud voice that would not lose compared to Schera’s. He would not
easily be dealt with, Schera felt. He was somewhat different from the idiots up until
now it seemed.

“Royal Capital Liberation Army, affiliated with the First Division, I am Second
Lieutenant Schera leading the Thirteenth Cavalry Unit. I would like to ask for the
same!”

“…Understood. We are the Royal Capital Liberation Army’s reservists, affiliated with
the First Division. I am Second Lieutenant Callus. I command a temporarily organized
force.”

“Understood. Well then, we are in a hurry to proceed forward, may we leave soon?
The enemy will safely get away like this.”

“…I have not received a message saying that a cavalry unit was in pursuit however.”

“Probably a miscommunication. This happens often on a battlefield.”

“Earlier, we were in charge of defense of the food storehouse. Our duty now is to
search for the ‘Cavalry Unit’ that had raided the storehouse. It seems that they are
lurking around this area.”

Callus gripped the handle of his sword.

Schera was watching the situation calmly. Her scythe was carried on her back.

“I see. So, what of it? Perhaps, do you think us, that Cavalry Unit?”

The corners of Schera’s mouth raised. She poised to grab her large scythe.

“…I will ask for just one more verification. I would like you to show me your
identification papers. All Liberation Army officers and men, even to the freshest of
recruits, have been given them, as you should be aware. I would like you to
immediately show me those. —-Immediately-!”

When Callus gave a signal with his hand, all platoon members took a stance with their
spears and pointed the tips at the cavalry members.

“…Ah, that thing. Wait a moment will you? I’m sure it’s in this bag—-”

While reaching out her hand, gesturing for the bag fastened to her horse, she took
hold of the large scythe on her back and slashed at Callus.

Callus had been alert and dodged by a paper thin margin.

“I knew you guys were the cavalry unit that started the fire!! Disguising yourselves as
our Liberation Army, what a dirty pretense-!!”

“Your intuition is quite good. However, are you a fool I wonder. To think that you could
stop us with just those numbers. Do you have a death wish?”

“Silence-! Dismount immediately, throw away your swords, and surrender!

Reinforcements will soon be coming! You guys are like a rat in a trap-!”

“We refuse. After all, You’re a dead man.”

“—–!!”

Schera once again slashed with her scythe.

Callus stopped the blow with his long sword shaped like a crescent moon, but the
weight of the blow made him unable to counterattack. He did not completely kill the
momentum, though normally, he would have deflected the blow.

“Watch out. If you don’t carefully parry, that head will be taken from you!!”

“Th-this guy. She’s strong-!”

Callus frantically swung his sword, but his strike was handled trivially. And yet,
Schera’s blows were strong enough to make both his hands numb. Little by little, the
speed of his arm movements and the strength to react to the blows fell. His physical
strength and willpower were being whittled down.

Schera did not overlook that.

“Die-!”

“Kuh—–”

After mixing in several feints, her cherished blade approached his neck, and the scythe
cut in from the side.

After being completely toyed with, Callus took a direct hit and fell from his horse.

—-It was instant death.

“Cavalry, kill everyone!! Absolutely do not let them escape!”

“Ou-!!”

“Kill the rebels-!!”

The cavalry unit surpassed them in numbers in the first place. Within not even a few
minutes, they succeeded in killing everyone.

Above all else, Schera had taken the initiative, swinging her large scythe and freely
slaughtering the pawns of the Liberation Army. There had been several casualties
among the cavalry unit. They had also not been seen by the approaching
reinforcement forces.

If they were going to cross, now was the time.

“—-Alright, start the river crossing. Afterward, we run with everything we’ve got.
Sound good?”

“Sir-! We will accompany Vice Commander Schera until the end!”

“When we get back, let us eat together. It will be my treat. In exchange, teach me more
about delicious foods.”

“Sir-! Leave it to me!!”

“We’ve already been discovered, so there’s no need for the act. This is filthy with blood
anyway.”

After wiping the sweat from her brow, she pointed out the armor that had been
smeared with the blood of their victims.

“Yes. To think that the Liberation Army pretense would have lasted up until now.”

“Will we return to being glorious soldiers of the Kingdom?”

“Alright, raise the Kingdom’s flag! Break and throw away the Rebel Army Flag!! It’s an
eyesore, so make sure to trample it!”

“Sir-!

“—-Schera’s Cavalry Unit, will now make their return!”

“Ou!!”

After crossing Alucia River, Schera’s cavalry unit had been attacked several times. It
seemed as if they were discovered by scouts from the engagement earlier. The cavalry
acting as the main shaft of the pursuit force had appeared.

However, everyone had been crushingly defeated by Schera as the vanguard, and she
succeeded in taking the decapitated head of a commander.
The routed Liberation Army pursuit force numbered 4,000. 1,000 of them died in
action, which was a tremendous military gain, unthinkable for a unit in the middle of
a retreat.

When Schera’s Cavalry finally reached Berta Castle, their numbers had decreased to
2,000. However, the soldiers’ faces were overflowing with fighting spirit, and they did
not seem like they had just retreated. Naturally at first, since they were wearing the
armor of the Liberation Army, they were being watched over.

But, because they were triumphantly hoisting the flag of the Kingdom, they did not
seem to be here for a raid. When they were ushered in the opened gates, they were
wholeheartedly welcomed by the guards. Morale which had fallen in Belta Castle
quickly flared up, and the will to fight was more or less recovered successfully

The one most delighted at the repatriation of the cavalry unit that was thought to have
been annihilated was probably General Yalder. Upon hearing the news, Yalder had let
out a strange voice, had stood up from his chair, and his body had been trembling in
delight. He immediately headed to where the cavalry unit was, and with tears running
down his flushed face, he took the hands of everyone there.

Yalder was quick to anger, but deeply emotional, and his heart had been struck by the
figure of young Schera not giving up and repatriating.

When he treated Schera as the hero of the Third Army, he was rejected in a flat voice,
saying that it was too great of a reward.

—-The Kingdom’s Third Army had changed course for Belta Castle and worked to
maintain their sphere of influence around the border.

They numbered 40,000 including the guards and repatriated cavalry.

General Yalder, feeling responsible for their defeat, had decided to commit suicide,
but he was hindered by the hands of his attendants. From the Royal Capital came a
reprimanding edict, saying to wipe out their shame next time, and it was decided that
Yalder would continue to lead the Third Army. There was also the consideration that
even if he was dismissed, there was no one capable to succeed his duty.

Second Lieutenant Schera. She had taken over command from her superior officer
who had died in battle and succeeded in setting fire to the enemy food storehouse.
This was a big hindrance stopping the growing Liberation Army. Furthermore, she
had broken through the enemy’s encirclement and fought bravely, killing many
enemy officers and men. In the end, she had allowed 2,000 cavalry to safely return to
Belta Castle. This was an achievement that could not be belittled. With this
meritorious deed, and the killing of Voleur earlier, and further adding on General
Yalder’s backing, Schera was promoted at an unprecedented speed.

Three months after being promoted to Captain, she was further given the rank of
Major. At the same time, she was formally entrusted with directing the cavalry unit
whose commander had died in battle.

—-A promotion to a field officer at the age of 18 was an event not seen even in the
history of the Kingdom.

Schera herself feasted to her heart’s content, and she seemed happy. The only
unfortunate thing was that she could not savor the feeling of a full stomach for some
reason.
Yuze Kingdom Capital City, Blanca. After incurring defeat at the Alucia Engagement
and the fall of Antigua Branch Castle, the generals of the First Army were conducting
a debate with raised voices about their policies hereafter.

“While he was given twice their numbers in soldiers, he was done in by the insurgents
I heard. What a disappointment of General Yalder!”

“The survivors of the Third Army, including guards, number 40,000. They are
currently conducting recruitment from the area around Belta, but they are not making
any progress. Also, as they are uneasy about provisions, a request that we send in
goods and arrows has come in.”

“We will not send anything. Send them directions telling them to requisition from
nearby farm villages. The goods here are for the First Army defending the Royal
Capital. We’ve sent the Third Army more provisions than they needed when we
dispatched the troops!”

The exasperated Lieutenant General Barbora hit the desk. He was one of the generals
affiliated with the First Army. He had firmly insisted that the subjugation of the rebel
army ought to be handed over to the First Army from the very beginning. Barbora,
hearing news of the Third Army’s defeat, fired off harsh criticisms about Yalder
repeatedly, as if he was in his own element. He had fallen behind in the race for
promotions, so he was waiting for a chance, if there was an opening, to kick Yalder
down a notch.

“At worst, we would have to consider abandoning the Central Border Zone. In the
southeast direction is the Second Army, and in the northwest direction is the Fourth
and Fifth Armies. We have no reserve to take back Antigua.”

The Second Army was in charge of the defense of the Kingdom’s southeast territory.
Pressuring the Empire in the northwest were two Army Corps, the Fourth and Fifth
Army.

A firm line of strongholds was built at the particularly dangerous northwest region to
impede the main road.

The reason why serious consideration was put into the defense of the northwest was
simple. Without that area, one could follow the main road straight to the Royal Capital.

“That’s absolutely preposterous. The rebel army would be elated if we just up and left.
The Central Border Zone with its fertile land is a vital position for the Kingdom. We
should resolutely defend it to the last!”

“Still, isn’t it true that we have no surplus of military might anywhere!? Just where do
you plan on producing soldiers!?”

“We lack money, soldiers, and provisions. We just cain’t do it! We have to report to
the throne to further increase military budget!”

The senior generals with no idea of the current state of financial affairs expressed
their own ideas as they pleased. They were looked coldly at by the civil officials who
knew of the actual state of affairs, but they didn’t notice.

“This, that, everything is General Yalder’s fault for losing! We ought to call him back
and court marshal him!”

Barbora strongly advocated while sending spit flying.

“I agree with Lieutenant General Barbora! It pains me, but this is to amend the
disturbance in military regulations. Your Excellency Sharov, your decision!?”

They asked, turning to the opinion of the veteran army general who had been listening
to everyone’s opinion with both eyes closed. He was an old soldier with white hair
and conspicuous wrinkles, but he still retained his tempered body. This man with a
stern countenance was undoubtedly the commander of the First Army, Sharov
Bazarov.
In the previous Great War, the one who had overcome the resistance of the
Empire+Union after their failed campaign and turned the situation around until the
ceasefire deal was signed was Sharov’s great-grandfather.

Henceforth, the Bazarov House continued to produce numerous soldiers, and there
were many who were promoted to high positions.

Sharov as well freely displayed his wit and was promoted to Field Marshal, the highest
rank in the Kingdom’s Army. Currently, he was the Royal Capital’s final line of defense
and carried out his duty overlooking the outskirts of the Capital City.

“…Right now, if we were to dismiss Yalder, Belta would fall. We ought to refrain from
careless behavior.”

“However, is it not the case that Antigua has already fallen? I do not think General
Yalder could defend it anyway!”

“There is report that the enemy utilized a new weapon at the earlier engagement.
There’s a high possibility of the same outcome no matter who we were to have sent.
We had been making light of the Rebel Army.”

“You mean, the aforementioned Sorcery Landmine?”

The landmine that had been collected by Schera was sent to the Royal Capital on the
spot and turned over to research groups. It was currently disarmed, possibly to find a
means of replicating it through trial and error. Its structure was simple, and disarming
it wasn’t that difficult, reports said. The danger was just the amassed stockpile of
magical power. As long as it didn’t explode, it was nothing more than a normal iron
barrel.

“Moreover, they were defeated, but they have not allowed the enemy to approach
Belta so far. Yalder may be frivolous, but he is a brave general. His name has even
circulated throughout the Central Border Zone. Because it’s him, the neighboring
feudal lords are still allegiant to him despite his loss.… If we shift stations now and
disrupt the chain of command, that opening will be attacked. The Rebel Army is
waiting for an opportunity to devour us.”

“N, nevertheless!”
“—-It would be best, I believe, for myself will see off soldiers from the Royal Capital
First Army and crush the enemy together with the Third Army.”

“……”

“…These may be the words of Your Excellency Field Marshal, but the matter of General
Yalder has been reported to the King through Lord Prime Minister. His dismissal is
only a matter of time I believe.”

“Is that true!?”

Barbora asked the civil official in a wild voice.

“Sir-, there is no mistake.”

Hearing the reply, Barbora chuckled. With this, one eyesore of a human would
disappear. A dismissal was halfhearted. He would court-martial him, and he even
wanted to drive Yalder into a corner and strip him of his rank. If fact, he wouldn’t even
mind if Yalder died. Rivals had to be completely crushed.

“Your Excellency. With this, it has been decided. A dismissal is too lenient. We ought
to refer to military regulations and have him take proper responsibility!”

“……”

“Your Excellency Sharov!”

“Your Excellency! Your decision!”

“I will go to His Majesty, and confirm firsthand. Until then, I will reserve judgement on
this case!”

Sharov strongly asserted, and the mouths of the commissioned officers that had
hounded and hollered at him fell silent. After a deep sigh, Sharov left the conference
room behind.

Blanca Royal Castle, Throne Room.

Passing through the middle of the lined up imperial guards, Sharov sought an
audience with the King.

Sitting on the throne was the King of the Yuze Kingdom, Kristoff Yuze Unimat. He used
to have a bright future ahead of him, and he had been a young man overflowing with
wisdom. However, because he had been embroiled in the succession struggle that
suddenly erupted, Kristoff had changed. In the middle of squirming court trickery, he
had sacrificed many humans and acquired the throne.

But, he gradually stopped concerning himself with politics, and it was like he was
secluding himself in the inner palace. After his beloved son passed away due to
sickness, it became apparent that he was.

He idolized religion, and it was around that time that he started pouring a large
amount of wealth into donations and establishing churches.

He kept the civil officials that admonished him at a distance, and sometimes confined
them, and the only ones left near him were crafty courtiers that whispered sweet
nothings into his ear. This scrawny man, who was unobtrusive beside the King, could
be called the first on the list of courtiers probably.

He was Prime Minister of the Kingdom, Farzam. The reason how he, at a young age of
35, acquired the highest position of civil officials was simple. This man had served
near the King from a very young age, and he used that to his greatest advantage. He
whispered favorable words and purged all who did not follow his ideas. He revoked
their peerages, or banished them, and there was no shortage of people that he had
murdered.

In the first place, it was this man who had conspired against the father of the one
spearheading the Liberation Army, Princess Altura. Sharov believed that it was this
man, Farzam, that was the main culprit behind the domestic conflict.

“—-Your Majesty. Myself, Sharov, have come for an audience to enquire about a
matter firsthand.”

Sharov kneeled and consulted the King. Prime Minister Farzan took a step forward
and asked about his business.
“If it isn’t His Excellency, Field Marshal Sharov. What kind of business do you have?”

“Myself would like to talk to His Majesty directly. Excuse me, but I would like the Lord
Prime Minister to deter himself.”

“How harsh. His Excellency, the Field Marshal, has recently onerously sealed off his
heart it seems. Please take care of your yourself.”

Said Farzam, making a smile and reverently lowering his head. Sharov scowled at him
through narrowed eyes and returned his gaze to the King.

“—-Your Majesty. Is it true that Yalder will be dismissed?”

“…That is correct. Yalder can’t win. Though, I did send that guy an encouraging letter
a while ago to preserve morale. There’s no meaning in even sending reinforcements
if Belta falls.”

By all rights, he wanted to immediately dismiss Yalder, but there was a lack of talented
personnel to succeed him after. All the Major General ranks of the Third Army had
died in battle. They were currently in a predicament where only staff officers were
left. Until a successor could be dispatched, the role could be entrusted to no one but
Yalder.

“Is there any chance you would reconsider?”

“…None. This matter has been decided.”

Replied the King in a languid tone to Sharov. His face was pale, and there were
shadows under his eyes. It was difficult to call the King healthy, and it seemed he was
habitually neglecting his health.

“Well then, please appoint myself, Sharov, to the Third Army. The blame for losing
Alucia falls on myself, Sharov, as well. I, together with Yalder, will destroy the Rebel
Army without fail, I will show you.”
“Your Majesty. Field Marshal Sharov is the most famous general in all of the Kingdom.
There is no one but him who can be left to defend the Royal Capital. Moreover, the
matter of General Yalder does not condemn the Field Marshal.”

Farzam interjected, and he advocated that only Yalder be dismissed. Sharov had to be
a “Decoration” at the Royal Capital. After all, his fame could still be put to use.

“…Sharov. You are fine as you are. As for the suppression of the Rebel Army, the
Fourth Army will be pulled from the northwest area and sent to Berta. The Third Army
will be incorporated into the Fourth Army.”

“Then there will be insufficient protection of the northwest. I do not believe that the
Empire will overlook this opportunity. It is distressing to leave only the Fifth Army
defending, I believe.”

“If we quickly exterminate the Rebel Army, there will be no problems. Also, there has
hitherto been no large scale military movements from the Empire. Is this not proof
that they do not have no surplus either? Even if they were to move, let us say, our
prided line of forts, an iron wall, will defend against them.”

Replied the Prime Minister in place of the King. In the midst of hard-pressed finances,
a large amount of capital was thrown into this line of forts. ‘If we don’t use them now,
when do we?’ thought the Prime Minister Farzam.

“Prime Minister Farzam. The Northwest area is an area with extremely high tension.
If we move our war potential, the Empire will absolutely move. We have to contest
that area. Our solid line of forts is our last line of deterrence.”

“Do you mean to say that we invested all our precious tax on a display of deterrence?
Do you think we can just raise war funds from wherever?”

“They were made to not allow an offensive from the Empire. If we war with the
Empire, we would spend even more money. And even more blood would be spilled
probably.”

“In the first place, if we do not sent reinforcements to Belta, that would be leaving the
Rebel Army to its own devices. I would like to hear just how you plan on defeating the
insurgents. The Third Army is already unmanageable. I do not think such a plan is that
of a Field Marshal’s.

Farzam said, grandly gesturing and attacking Sharov.

“In that case, I would like approval to move troops from the Royal Capital. The First
Army would be a flying squadron. Half would be sent to the Central Border Zone. If
pincered by the Third Army and reinforcements from the Royal Capital, even if the
enemy does not wish to, they must divide their forces.”

At Sharov’s words, Farzam opened his eyes widely.

“To split the forces guarding the Royal Capital Blanca, I do not think you are sane.
What do you plan to do if there are people plotting a revolt on homeland soil now
lacking of soldiers!? —-Your Majesty. The First Army must absolutely not mobilize.”

“There is nothing else we can use to exterminate the Rebel Army besides the First
Army while simultaneously checking the Empire. 30,000 regular soldiers and all the
reservists will be enough defense for the Royal Capital.”

—-A gigantic castle wall was built around the municipal of the Royal Capital Blanca,
enclosing it. Around its circumference stretched a moat, and that was further wrapped
around by high ramparts. To attack that would probably require considerable military
forces and siege weapons. Even with those, it was certain that there would be many
casualties. Many watchtowers were built around the outskirts and precise vigilance
was taken.

On high group visible from the Royal Castle to the East towered Sāyeh Fortress, built
during the Great War before. From this stronghold build on a natural strategic
position, the the defenseless back of the Royal Capital that just invited attack could be
clearly seen.

In emergencies, it would cooperate with the Royal Castle and would exhibit the
greatest defense capability, or so it was surmised. If this fort were to be ignored, then
a pincer attack would come from the enemy’s rear. If the enemy decided to attack the
fortress with their main force, a lot of time and soldiers would be wasted. It was surely
appropriate to be the Kingdom’s final fortress.

In addition, in the southern mountains was a small castle under construction, though
it wasn’t as grand as Sāyeh Fortress. The Royal Castle, Sāyeh, and then this small castle
would triangulate and completely protect the Royal Capital possibly.

—-Though, an enormous amount of war funds were thrown into them obviously.

“Please pardon me, but as the Prime Minister, I cannot follow your words, Field
Marshal. To decrease the defense of the Royal Capital where His Majesty resides is the
worst, the most inane plan!”

“…Sharov. The First Army will standby as they are. The Fourth Army will head to Belta.
Upon arrival, we will replace Yalder and summon him back.… This matter, has already
been concluded. You too, expend all your energy and just harden the defense of the
Royal Capital.”

“—-Your Majesty.”

“…This conversation is over. I do be slightly tired. I will return to my room. My friend,

Farzam, I leave the rest to you.”

“Certainly, Your Majesty. Please enjoy your rest.”

“…”

“—-Field Marshal Sharov. Your audience is henceforth concluded. Hurry and return
to your military duties. I too have government affairs, so please excuse me.”

Farzam overbearingly looked down on Sharov, took along the Imperial Guards, and
withdrew from the throne room.

For a short while, Sharov continued to kneel in silence.

Half a year after losing the Alucia Engagement–Belta Castle, Sidamo’s Office.

Wearing glasses, Sidamo was earnestly dealing with official documents when an
unreserved knock disturbed him. Sidamo raised his head from the documents, took
off his glasses, and responded,
“—-Who is it?”

“This is Major Schera Zade.* I have been told you have business for me.”

Schera called herself in a manner she was not yet used to. It had only been recently
since she had a surname.

“Enter.”

“—-Excuse me!”

Unlike before, Schera’s physique was properly covered in armor. She entered the
room and saluted. As one would expend, she was not holding her large scythe.

“I don’t mind if you are at ease.… However, I cannot say the same for eating. Restrain
yourself in front of a superior officer. How many times do I have to say it before you
get it?”

He scowled at Schera who had promptly taken out some beans after ending her salute.

“I beg your pardon.”

“Make your words have some more truth to them. Make a befitting expression when
you apologize. You have been promoted to Major; learn how to associate with other
people.”

“Sir-!”

Schera quickly chewed her beans and swallowed.

“You were away for patrol duty, so I don’t know if you know this, but instructions for
a large scale reshuffling has reached us.”

“How, will that proceed?”

“…General Yalder has had a “sudden” drop in health, and is recuperating in the Royal
Capital. It has been decided that we the Third Army will merge with the Fourth Army
from the North. In short, we will have a change in leadership at the same time
reinforcements arrive.”

“…sir.”

General Yalder had been extremely boisterous and lively up until yesterday. Yalder,
who had received a directive from the Royal Capital, found it hard to bear with his
anger and disgrace and raged loudly. The Lord’s room of the castle was in terrible
disarray, and it was as if the enemy had raided it. He had finally realized that the letter
of encouragement sent from the Kingdom after the defeat was just simple consolation.
For his Third Army that he had nurtured to be completely swallowed up, for him as a
commander, was like having his own child stolen.

‘At least he could feel relief for not having been demoted,’ Schera thought. To be
honest, she didn’t really care, so whatever.

That General Yalder adored Schera like she was his own grandchild, and even had her
succeed the family name of Major General Jira who was killed in battle. Yalder, who
had thought it would be a shame for Jira’s lineage with no successor to come to an
end, had the bright idea of having the brave, young warrior be the successor.

Sidamo was at his wits’ end at having more extraneous work again. In the first place,
Jira Zade just didn’t have a successor; there were still healthy relatives. He had ran
into difficulties as expected, but after continuing to tenaciously negotiate, he had
gotten their consent. Once he had played his final card, the gold that Yalder had
prepared, the Zade relatives, understanding the situation, had made a complete
about-face in attitude. The territory of the Zade family had already been forfeited, and
their family name was now nothing more than an honorary position. Money-in-hand
before honor in this era.

(I know that all too well. But, there are things that must not be cast aside.)

While ridiculing himself for being manipulated by his family name, Sidamo had
finished his succession chore. Schera had no means of knowing it was that
troublesome of a matter. To have a surname that she didn’t even care about pushed
onto her, the person in question had made an extremely annoyed expression. When
he remembered all his hardships negotiating, Sidamo wanted to slap her, but if she
seriously retaliated, he would be the one to die probably, so Sidamo beared with it.

“…I will continue to fulfill my duty as a staff officer. I’ve lost my rank as Chief Staff
Officer though. You too. Continue to devote yourself for the Kingdom.”

“Understood.”

“And, I don’t doubt that you are a great soldier, but I have some doubts left about your
command of soldiers. Accordingly, I have decided that I will assign two adjutants to
assist you in commanding.”

“Adjutants?”

“Correct. They themselves aspire to join your unit. There were positions for Platoon
Leader open, but they rejected that.They are excellent people who have learned
military strategy from the Kingdom’s military academy. I have no doubt that they
surpass you in leadership, tactics, and ingenuity.”

Sidamo did not forget to add some satire towards Schera at the same time he
professed the excellence of the adjutants. I want her to have some sense of
responsibility, thought Sidamo.

“Yes, indeed. I think so too.”

Even though she was indirectly called an idiot, Schera did not mind at all. Sidamo
furrowed his brow, looking at her face that basically said, ‘I don’t mind; I’m happy as
long as I can eat.’

“Your cavalry unit has become the most famous and elite here at Belta. So that you do
not defile that reputation, make good use of the adjutants. Accept their counsel freely
and serve the Kingdom more and more.”

“Understood.”

Schera’s attention had started wandering because Sidamo had continued to layer
statement upon statement on her. It took everything she had just to squeeze out the
word, ‘Understood.’

“Never again as a single horseman chase the enemy around. Same with prattling
‘Power Reconnaissance,’ and then leading the cavalry unit into enemy controlled
territory. If you idiotically fight and get killed, everyone’s morale will be affected. That
is what it means to be ‘Elite.’ I will not allow you to go off dying on your own. Do you
understand?”

“Of course.”

—-Of course she didn’t understand.

If, right in front of her eyes, the enemy’s food was being sluggishly transported, of
course she would immediately attack it. She got her hands on provisions, and her
stomach was full. It was a completely good thing. Though, after this happened several
times, the enemy had attached rigorous guard to their food supply train. It had given
her merit, so there was no problem.

—-Was Schera’s understanding.

“…Do you really understand? Have you been listening to me with that head of yours?
If you wholly understand, then acknowledge it.”

Sidamo trained his eyes that told of unquestionable doubt at Schera. His assessment
of Schera was, ‘She has quite an arm, but her head is inversely just as bad.’ General
Yalder, soon be former General Yalder, thought so too.

A staff officer needed much grit to deal with those guys skillfully. Sidamo, who could
not handle them, had his Chief Staff Officer rank taken from him. Hereafter, the Fourth
Army would have hegemony, and it would be accurate to say that his road to success
from hereon had been cut. Sidamo’s heart was gloomy, but he had not given up yet.
Until his family was restored, he would never give up.

“I, Major Schera, Completely Understand!”

“I will put the adjutants under your supervision later on. I have already talked to them
about the future beforehand, so there should be no problems.… This concludes our
business. You may retire.”

Mentally fatigued, Sidamo quickly returned to his work. A different kind of fatigue set
in than when Yalder was his conversation partner. If he talked with Death any further,
he would probably be brought to his now deceased older brother. Or otherwise,
maybe he would go mad like his older sister.

“Sir-, I, Major Schera, will return to my duties!”

Schera, who had stood at attention partaking in the long conversation, seemed giddy
compared to before.

But, perhaps relieved that she no longer had to put up with formalities, she let out a
large sigh after leaving the room. And, “Ahh- I’m tired,” she said in a stupidly loud
voice while at it.

—-That moment, some blunt-sounding thing was thrown at the office door.

As the door was durable, there was not a single crack.

Unfortunately perhaps, stress had accumulated in the former Chief Staff Officer, and
he had thrown a flower vase. He was surely hungry, no doubt about it. Schera
sympathized with him.

“…As I thought, the head doesn’t work well and dulls when hungry it seems.”

Schera took out a piece of bread from the bag she was carrying, left it in front of the
office door, and took her leave. It was like feeding an animal, or leaving an offering for
the deceased.

It goes without saying that upon discovering the bread, Sidamo’s irritation surged up
even stronger.
—- The Kingdom’s Third Army in Belta Castle and the Royal Capital Liberation Army
in Antigua Branch Castle had fallen into a mutual stalemate. Schera’s cavalry, once
again 3000, were deployed, and making the best of their mobility, their main duty
became patrol and subjugating nearby foes.

Which was the case, but she sometimes took independent action, conducted a Power
Reconnaissance, and raided the Liberation Army’s supply trains. By all rights, this was
a breach of military regulations, but as she made great military gains every time, her
transgressions were invalidated. The Liberation Army was tormented by this
guerrilla warfare that was more distressing than predicted, and inevitably, the guards
of the supply trains were reinforced.

It was around this time that the name of Schera was starting to be known by the
Liberation Army.

*Schera’s name is a reference to Scheherazade from One Thousand and One Nights
Inside Belta Castle; In front of Sidamo’s Office.

Two newcomers only just appointed were standing stock still wonder what to do.
More specifically, they were wondering what to do about the object in front of their
eyes.

“…What is this I wonder?”

“No matter what angle you look at it, isn’t it bread?”

“What I’m asking is why is there a piece of bread placed all the way out here.… I
wonder if this is some test for us. We better think this through.”

Muttered a woman wearing a brand new officer uniform as she pushed up her glasses.
That was her way of dealing with stressful situations probably.

The other man squatted and gazed at the bread. Nothing special, just a loaf of bread.
Nothing more, nothing less.

—-In other words,

“Someone probably just dropped it. You’re thinking too much.”

“All the way over here? Just who the heck would?”

“Anyways, let’s pick it up. It may perhaps be Sir Staff Officer’s. I’ll hold it unnaturally
and maybe he’ll notice it.”

“…Do as you please. Just don’t get me involved.”

After showing an incredulous expression, the young woman knocked on the door. A
man’s sharp voice replied from inside.
“—-Who is it?”

She took a deep breath and raised her voice.

“Sir- I am Second Lieutenant Katarina Nubes assigned to the Third Army this day! I
have come to make my introduction!”

“Similarly, I am Second Lieutenant Vander Hafiz!”

“Enter.”

“Excuse us!”

Hearing the short reply, they straightened their backs so as to not be discourteous and
entered the room. Inside was a man carrying out his official duties with many creases
between his brow.

The two newcomers guessed that this was probably the Chief Staff Officer of the Third
Army, Sidamo Arte. In any situation, first impressions were crucial. They straightened
their backs even more, clicked their heels, and saluted just as they practiced many
times before.

—-When they unintentionally looked down, there were pieces of a broken flower pot
around the floor.

“You’ve done well to come to Belta Castle, the front lines of the Yuze Kingdom. From
here on, I expect great work from you gentlemen, is what I want to say but.

Sidamo cut off his sentence.

“…?”

“Before long, it has been decided that we will be assimilated into the Fourth Army.
You guys being in the Third Army, unfortunately, will only be for a short while.… That
aside, what’s that in your hand?”
He pointed at the bread Vander was holding. His brow furrowed again, and an
eyebrow was twitching and spasming.

“Sir-, this was left in from of the door, so I had thought to pick it up. Is this possibly
Staff–”

“Wrong.… Dispose of it as you see fit. It’s something the Sir Hero dropped. If you’re
hungry, I don’t mind if you eat it. After the conversation is over that is.”

“S, sir.”

Katarina and Vander both exchanged dubious expressions. But Sidamo disregarded
that and continued.

“…Returning to the original conversation; as I said earlier, immediately once the

Fourth Army arrives, we will merge with them. Most likely, we will be put in charge
of support.”

They would work behind the scenes and be unable to accrue spectacular
achievements. There was no question that they might even have extremely
burdensome tasks shoved onto them. Use the resources of others, not one’s own,
obviously.

“And so, what about being stationed with Major Schera’s unit…?”

Katarina timidly asked. The was the greatest chance to work beside a future Hero. She
didn’t want to let this opportunity escape. Vander on the other hand, was thinking
that nothing could be done about it.

“There’s no problem. As arranged, you will be enlisted as an adjutant. It would

probably behoove you to take some food and greet Major Schera afterwards. She’ll
then seriously listen to you for certain.

“Understood.”
Hearing the word food, a question mark floated above Katarina’s head, but she didn’t
dare to venture the question. It seemed like there was some connection to the bread
earlier, but this wasn’t the mood to ask it.

“…About Major Schera who will become your superior officer, she’s a somewhat
troublesome being. She likes to act arbitrarily on her own authority, she has
superficial experience commanding a unit, and she is not well-informed of the art of
war. However, she is valiant and is the owner of many kills.”

Sidamo expressed with words not flowery at all. There was no point in lying, so he
indifferently only conveyed the truth.

“H, however. She was promoted to Major at the tender age of 18. This is of an
unprecedented speed even in our army I believe so…”

When Vander enquired, Sidamo solemnly nodded.

“Indeed. She volunteered during recruitment at 16, and on that occasion, she passed
since she had brought heads of the Rebel Army. After a surprise attack blunder in her
first battle, in the middle of a rout she annihilated an enemy platoon and was
promoted to Second Lieutenant. She slipped amongst deserters from Antigua,
infiltrated the enemy’s spy base, and killed a Colonel of the Empire’s Army.”

“A, Amazing.”

Katarina involuntarily commended. This was a career exactly befitting a Hero. If she
kept it up, a promotion to General was probably not a dream. She would witness that
progress from as close as possible.She aspired to be an adjutant for that sake.

“Moreover, at the Alucia Engagement, she lead a cavalry whose commander had died
in battle, destroyed the enemy’s food storehouse, and after all that, broke through the
enemy’s encirclement and repatriated. She is the owner of such feats. If we had 100
of her, there would be no doubt to our victory.”
“Then, why do you consider there to be a problem?”

“Schera excels in combat certainly. But, she has received no training as a military
officer. Her knowledge is meager; she leads based on instinct; all she has superior
power. For a single soldier, that’s great, but I have a great deal of insecurities
entrusting her with the lives of 3,000 cavalry. At the same time you assist her, I would
like you to restrain her recklessness.”

“So what you’re saying is…”

“Think of it like this. She completely falls into an enemy trap; you keep her from being
killed no matter what it takes. Don’t let her fall into the same rut as we the Third Army,
is what I’m saying… ——How about it. Do you understand? If you understand then
say so.”

Finished with his almost self-demeaning speech, Sidamo urged both of them who had
been bombarded with words.

“Und, Understood. I will aid with everything I have.”

“Same. I, Vander, will devote everything!”

Katarina and Vander, despite being barraged with words, saluted and expressed their
comprehension. For some reason, they felt like they had some extremely difficult
work pushed onto them.

Just a little bit, Sidamo made a relieved expression.

“…Very well. In that case, you may retire. I expect achievements hereon.”

“Sir-!”

The two adjutants respectfully withdrew and exchanged mutual glances.

Like they were wondering what just happened.

“For the time being, let’s greet Major Schera. We won’t understand anything if we
don’t meet her in person. Consideration can be left for later wouldn’t you say?”

“Y, yeah. As you say. We ought to take action instead of being anxious.… No, we
definitely can’t act without thinking this through. Absolutely not. What’s done cannot
be undone—-”

Katarina muttered to herself and pushed up her glasses. ‘Again with this?’ thought
Vander as he walked forward.

“What are you whispering to yourself for. I’m leaving you being.”

“Hol, Hold it right there!”

“Don’t talk so loudly. People will hear you.”

“It’s because you’re leaving!”

Since she was aware, Katarina did not have parents, and she was a prodigy who
through great effort and study struggled this far. She liked learning more than
fighting, and if pressed to say, she disliked those humans who acted without thinking.

Her unusual foster parents were also humans who acted before thinking.

After adjusting her slipping glasses, Katarina chased after her colleague in a jog.

Belta Castle, Inside the Stables.

The two started a conversation with the soldier briskly taking care of the battle
horses.

Perhaps Katarina was tired of walking; her body was sluggish.

“…Where’s Major Schera?”

“She led the cavalry and set out on her task some time ago. I think she’s taking the
opportunity while patrolling the perimeter to go for a raid on the supply trains as
usual.”
“B, but, Staff Officer Sidamo told her to put an end to that.”

“Hahaha, you’re telling me. Please tell that directly to Major Schera. Well, if she would
stop just by being told to, I think the Staff Officer wouldn’t be having such a hard time.”

The soldier laughed and returned to caring for the horses again. He was also one of
Schera’s cavalry unit. Maybe because he had seen his commander’s strength firsthand,
his morale was relatively high. Seeing that the soldier had returned to his work,
Vander lightly sighed.

“I can’t help but feel like there’s trouble in store for us. Maybe it was a mistake to
volunteer.”

“…Oh shut up. Even if you’re thinking it, don’t say it.”

“It’s just my personality to say what I think.:

“Hurry up and fix that.”

“I’ll exert myself, Lord Second Lieutenant Katarina.”

Upon coming to visit Schera’s office, they found it vacant, so they searched around
inside Belta Castle. They finally heard a trace of her in the barracks, and hurried to the
stables as they were told.

However, they were just one step behind, and only mentioning that she was heading
out to patrol the area, Schera had led 100 cavalrymen out of Belta.

—-Schera had completely forgotten about the new adjutant matter it seemed.

Around that time in a different place.

Schera had, as arranged, traveled west of Belta at full speed, and after they crossed
Alucia River, they were lying prone on a slightly elevated hill overlooking Antigua
Branch Castle. Naturally, they had dismounted, and their horses were hidden in the
shade of the trees.

“Let me see… I wonder what became of what was once our home, Antigua.… What an
eyesore of a flag as always. That annoying, shit-green flag. I get more and more
irritated looking at it. I think I’m going to get wrinkles on my brow just like Staff
Officer Sidamo.”

Schera took at look at the castle through the spyglass stolen from the Empire
intelligence operatives while prone.

The Yuze Royal Family’s coat of arms on a green background–it was the Liberation
Army’s flag. The Royal Family’s coat of arms on a red background then would be the
Kingdom Army’s.

Schera violently teared a handful of weeds that were around her, threw them into her
mouth, and masticated like a horse. Bitter. Unpleasant. Pungent. ‘I shouldn’t have
eaten this,’ she immediately repented.

With a look so atrocious that one would find it hard to approach her, Schera looked
through the spyglass and checked the current state of affairs. The inside of the castle
was calm it seemed, but it did not seem the security was loose at all. The town inside
of the ramparts was crowded with people like soldiers or merchants, and smiling
faces could be seen on the coming and going townspeople. Half a year had passed, and
tranquility had been completely restored. Actually, maybe it was prospering even
more than those days under the Kingdom. There was the delight of having been
liberated from tyrannical rule possibly. Schera, displeased, spit out the grass.

“…Major. No one eats weeds after getting irritated.”

A soldier on alert in the back addressed Schera, feeling amazed.

“I’ve left them with the horses. So I don’t have anything on hand right now. My
stomach is in crisis.”

“Please be at ease. Take this. I procured it some time ago.”

He crawled up to beside Schera and with a smile handed over something. In the
middle of passing through Alucia Plains, he had harvested some plants from a field.
As this was already enemy territory, he unhesitatingly helped himself to just one.

“…What’s this I wonder. It seems more chewy than that grass I ate.”
“It is a plant that is the raw material for sugar. Cut the stalk and hold it in your mouth
please. It is sweet and tasty you know.”

As the soldier said, when she cut it and held it in her mouth, juice containing a sugary
taste seeped out. Schera gave a whole-faced smile and bit at it.

“It’s sweet and tasty. This is a great achievement for you. I’ll bestow upon you
something nice after we get back.”

“Thank you very much.”

“Let’s see, my stomach, enemy castle’s defense is solid–I guess next, shall we go search
for food like always? They’ve come from so far, carrying all that all the way out here
for us. We have to be grateful.”

She turned the spyglass from the castle to Alucia Plains, starting to search for supply
trains laden with goods.

“Even so, we have continued to repeat the raids over and over again, so why have we
not been intercepted even once?”

“In a meaningless place like this, maybe they just don’t have the leisure for guards. It
seems they’re trying to concentrate their manpower around Belta after all. But
shouldn’t something like attaching guards to supply trains be done to the best of their
ability? —-Oh, I’ve discovered this evening’s meal. How’s their defence I wonder.”

Schera discovered a column of carriages in the distance. She could see that the guards
were lacking. In that case, there would be no problem. The instant she decided to to
take action, she felt a strong bloodthirst. She quickly turned the spyglass in that
direction.

“Major? What is the matter?”

“…It seems our companions were unexpectedly free. Or I wonder if we’ve overdone it.
Here, you take a look too.”
She said, and unexpectedly threw the spyglass to the soldier next to her. He panicked,
and after he had gotten a hold of it, he looked towards the direction Schera pointed
out.

…Violent dust clouds were being whirled up. It was a cavalry unit hoisting the
Liberation Army’s Flag, and moreover, the Flag of the Lion. Their numbers were about
100 maybe. They were coming towards the hill that Schera and group were on. They
were advancing quite quickly in addition.

“They are clearly making a course towards us. Major, have we been discovered do you
think?”

He enquired while returning the spyglass to Schera. He wasn’t panicking because he

had faith that they would get away.

“Those guys probably were also looking at us with this thing too. Earlier, I made eye-
contact with someone who looked like the commander.”

Schera slowly stood up, vigorously stretched, and headed to where the soldiers were
hiding. Would they inflict a blow, or would they meekly dismiss themselves. Schera
thought while holding the stalk in her mouth.

“What will we do?”

“—-Let’s see. Our numbers are about the same, so I’ll just go greet them a bit. You guys
stay dismounted and lay in ambush. Make sure to prepare the long-spears. If our
guests come, we’ll give them a resolute reception.”

“A single horseman in any circumstances is too dangerous! If you are going to go, we
will go with you!”

“If the unit suffers injury, Staff Officer is going to decrease my wages again. It’ll just be
a quick greeting, so you don’t have to worry about anything.”

Schera put on her helmet, jumped on her beloved brown horse, and prepared her
large scythe. Her hair that could not completely be concealed peeked out of her
helmet. ‘Maybe it’s about time I cut it,’ Schera inconsequentially thought while she
lightly swung her scythe. The created ominous sounding roars and growls
reverberated through the surroundings.

The group members reflexively sucked in their breaths. They were really glad that
that scythe would not be swung at them. Schera kicked the horse’s abdomen, and it
started racing towards the approaching Flag of the Lion with all its energy.

Displaying the Flag of the Lion, this force had discovered Schera. They were assigned
the arduous duty of guarding the supply train because it had been harshly tormented
by successive raids. Like starved wolves, the enemy cavalry corps had decisively
assaulted them. To have this elite unit put to use as guards proved how loathsome
Schera and group were thought to be. The Liberation Army’s kitchen was also not in
a comfortable position, and they had no surplus to donate to the enemy army.

“Lieutenant Colonel Fynn. At this distance, they will be able to escape probably.”

The young man called Fynn lightly nodded when a female adjutant with horse running
in line addressed him.

At a glance, he was a man of delicate features, but he owned a considerable arm and
had killed two enemy Major Generals at the previous engagement. In that surprise
fighting way before, the man who annihilated Jira’s division was also this man. He was
conferred a lion insignia, and he was the strongest warrior in the Liberation Army.

This young man’s name was Fynn Kattef. He would later be hailed as ‘The Lion
General.’

“Even still, that is not a problem would you not say? Our duty is to protect the supply
train until the end after all.”

“Good grief. The Death God thing from the rumors is actually an extreme thorn in the
side. Even we were called for escort duty.”

“A gigantic monster that wields a large scythe, right? If that is real, I somewhat do not
want to meet it. Well, as far as I can tell, it was nothing more than a rumor.”

When Fynn checked with the eyepiece again from atop his horse, the human
silhouette from earlier had vanished. If she was a real god of death, she would not be
doing things like stealthily creeping around right. A rumor after all was nothing more
than a rumor. The fear in one person disseminated, and then was amplified–that was
the reality behind the Death God. Just as we was reassuring himself of that—-

“Horseman of unknown affiliation is coming down towards us!… Armor of the

Kingdom’s Army, and holding a great scythe in hand!!”

A soldier retreating from the vanguard said in a loud voice. When Fynn hastily focused
his eyes in front, certainly, there was a horseman running down with frightful
momentum.

“…Hey, it’s just a single horseman. She planning on surrendering?”

“She’s postured for battle. It does not seem like a surrender.”

He considered a surrender, but as she was holding an uncanny, large scythe in her
hands, it did not seem that was her intention. It didn’t appear to be a desertion either.

“A rush with a single horseman? Preposterous! Drag her off her horse and expose the
true nature of the pitiful grim reaper!”

The female adjutant harshly yelled, and with an enthusiastic cheer, three horsemen
touted their spears and charged.

“Sir-! Leave it to us-!!”

“I’ll make her rust on my spear!!”

“I’ll give her a suitable reward for making light of us!!”

These were zealous, young cavalrymen with faith in their arm and very high morale.
The small figured horseman and the horsemen from the Liberation Army crossed
weapons. In a second, the head of the first rider was sent flying. A remaining horseman
unleashed furious attacks determined to harm his foe. His coordinated attacks were
easily handled. He was knocked off his horse by the scythe handle, and Death’s
beloved horse crushed his body with all its weight.

The last man deeming that this enemy was beyond him, turn his horse around and ran
several steps, whereupon he abruptly lurched and tumbled down. A crude, small
sickle used to cut grass protruded from the young man’s brain. Schera thrown it
essentially like a boomerang, and had reaped the life of her prey. She had aimed for
the small gap between armor and helmet and had successfully hit it.

“I-it’s the grim reaper. The god of death from the rumors.”

“…R-really unpleasant.”

“Not only that, she’s just a young girl. Th, that’s a disguise no doubt.”

The brave cavalrymen unintentionally sounded tense. They were men of valor, but
they were superstitious. That was the symbol of Death who cruelly harvested souls.
At that figure construed as the embodiment of Death, they reflexively felt fear.

“You guys, how can you even call yourselves the cavalry that carries The Flag of the
Lion!? What’s there to fear about a single rider!! Know some shame-!!”

“H-however”

A calm voice interrupted the distressed horseman.

“Just a bit, I will be the one to verify this.”

“—-Eh?”

When Fynn muttered that, he drew his bow from his back with smooth moments, and
mightily drew the bow and arrow to its limit. The arrow that was fully drawn back by
his tremendous strength roared as it flew towards Schera.

“—–tsk!!”
As the arrow was many times faster than Schera had predicted, she awkwardly
parried it with her scythe barely. With no pause, arrows were rapidly fired. She waved
her scythe and warded them off, but just one arrow stabbed into her shoulder armor.

Schera clicked her tongue, pulled out the arrow, and then turned her horse around
and started climbing the hill.

“It seems arrows will strike even Death. If that’s the case, even we can probably win.
She seems to be human like us.”

“Lieutenant Colonel Fynn, let us chase her immediately! This is the best opportunity
to pay back everything up until now! For the sake of our killed comrades as well,
please pursuit-!!”

“…No. I have somewhat a bad premonition. We will turn back here. We have
accomplished our mission of defending the supply train. I don’t think it’s good to push
ourselves further. More importantly, we have to recover their corpses.”

“Lieutenant Colonel-!”

“Also, for a single horseman to have come, I can only think that she was luring us.
There are surely troops waiting in ambush. To tragically die in combat, ambushed, I
refuse. Come now, don’t frown. Let’s hurry back. Your pretty face will be spoiled.”

“…Understood.”

Seeing the adjutant biting her lip, he involuntarily made a sarcastic laugh. That
moment, he felt a strong bloodthirst, and Fynn’s countenance changed.

“—–!! Milla, dodge-!”

“Wha-!!”

Before his Adjutant, Milla, could respond, Fynn promptly rammed into her horse and
pushed it away. Having been unexpectedly crashed into, she was emphatically blown
off her horse.
A thrown, small sickle flew by where Milla was just now. It was aimed such that it
would have probably torn her neck. What unparalleled accuracy. If she hadn’t been
pushed away, there would have been a fountain of blood, no doubt about it.

Looking from far away, Schera resignedly shook her head sideways. Afterwards, the
corners of her mouth twisted and she looked down at Fynn and his group. Then, after
provoking them by running her thumb across her own neck, she slowly return to atop
the hill. The cavalrymen had forgotten about pursuit and were stock still in surprise.

“……The nickname of Death God is not just for show, I guess.”

Having protected the life of his important adjutant, Fynn annoyingly looked at the
retreating figuring while sighing. Probably, that petite figured girl would take the lives
of some hundred brethren from now on, or so he feared. That appearance of calmly
resting a large scythe on her shoulder was nothing but that of Death itself.
When Schera led her troops back to Belta, they were met with cheers of joy from the
castle soldiers.These were the cavalry unit members tasked with house-sitting, and
they were eagerly awaiting the return of their superior officer.

“Thank you for the reception. I’ve returned. I pushed myself too hard, and I feel like
I’m about to faint.”

Schera jauntily crossed the bridge and entered the castle while holding the stalk in
her mouth. After everyone had entered the castle, the drawbridge was once again
raised for defense.

“Welcome back Major Schera! How were today’s affairs?”

“We were hindered by a certain Lion. Their guard had become quite strict it seems, as
one would expect.”

She recalled the unit carrying the Flag of the Lion that had gotten in her way. That
young man who had fired sharp arrows at her. As she prioritized deflecting arrows
that would inflict fatal wounds, she was unable to deal with one arrow. Luckily, she
was uninjured, and it was just her armor that broke. When she had thrown a small
sickle that she carried on her as payback, it was just barely avoided. He had true
strength, good intuition, and he also wasn’t drawn into the ambush.

It appeared the Flag of the Lions was not for mere show. They were truly a
troublesome enemy. She bit the stalk that had lost its taste in two, crushed it, and then
swallowed.

“That is because Major Schera rampaged too much. Come, a meal has been prepared
for you!”
Responded the soldier who raised his hand, directing her to the barracks.

“Thanks. Aah, before that: I have to get brand new armor. The shoulder part here is
broken. You go first please.”

“Major, I definitely think you ought to get that treated, how about it?”

The anxious cavalryman was worried about Schera. He was the soldier who had
presented her the sweet plant at the raid earlier. When Schera remembered that, she
grabbed a small pouch from her waist.

“I’m fine. There are no injuries to my body. That aside, thanks for the food earlier. Use
this and eat something you like.”

She took out a shiny gold coin. Forget a meal, one could eat as much as they liked for
a week. At such excessive remuneration, the cavalryman was disturbed.

“U, under no circumstances. This is too much for me to take.”

“If you have a complaint, then go together with other soldiers. Unused money is
meaningless.”

“But.”

“Fine. If you so vehemently refuse, I’ll throw it away.”

“W, wait please!”

When she gestured to throw it, the cavalryman hastily held out both hands. She threw
it, and the cavalryman grasped the gold coin.

“Thank you very much, Major Schera!”

“Nothing of it.”
Giving the saluting soldier a backward glance, Schera hurried forward still atop her
horse. She was so hungry that she was certain she would faint. No matter how much
she ate and ate, her stomach would become empty again before long. Despite that, she
did not gain weight. Just where did all the nutrition she ate go?

Schera didn’t know. When this did start happening? Maybe after that time when she
ate that grim reaper thing? This was probably her just-desserts for giving in to her
greed that one time. However, Schera thought this was more preferable to those times
when she felt like she would die of starvation. She may not be able to savor the feeling
of a full stomach, but she could abate the feeling of hunger.

Schera, presently, was very satisfied. She had become renown before she knew it, her
stomach was a little more full, and she could have a meal together with her comrades.
With just those, Schera was content. Other matters were unimportant.

She handed over her horse, and in the middle of heading towards the barracks, Schera
was stopped by a voice calling to her.

“What’s the matter?”

“Sir, I have heard that Major Schera is looking for new armor. By all means, please use
this! It is quite a gem.”

One cavalryman who was on house-watching duty presented a brand new armor to
Schera. It was armor dyed jet-black. On the shoulders were carved white birds.

“What extremely nice appearance. The quality also looks very good. Where’d this
come from?”

When asked, the soldier pushed out his chest and responded while hitting the armor
with his hand, *kon kon*.

“Sir- I earnestly requested a civilian blacksmith employed by the military to make this.
He was very hesitant at first, but when I told him you would be using it, his attitude
took a complete about face. I think this armor is appropriate for the Major who is a
match for thousands!”

“…Thanks. I’ll treat you to a meal sometime. Anyway, can I immediately try it on? I
hope the size is good.”

“H, here. you mean?”

“What, is there a problem I wonder?”

“N, no. I will assist you!”

The damaged armor was thrown away, and Schera was actively putting on the new
armor. ‘What’s going on, what’s going on?’ Curious onlookers around the area started
to gathering, seeing as their fabled, honored Major was innocently changing in her
underwear.

What was unfortunate was that she had not a shred of sex appeal. She had no curves
to speak of. Her countenance was also bad. After quickly putting on the armor, the
soldier in the spur of the moment even attached a bright red cape. Schera tucked her
hair behind her ears, and then brandished her large scythe, carrying out various
attack forms. She was testing out if the armor would get in the way or not.

The babbling soldiers reflexively gulped. Their superior officer slowly held the scythe
over her head, and then cut the air, and the corners of her mouth curved. They, at that
appearance, were lost for words in fear and awe.

“…No problem it seems. I’ll pay the the blacksmith compensation afterwards. I’m
going to eat now, so if something comes up, come after I’m finished.”

A meal was more important than armor it seemed, and Schera left at a brisk pace. The
soldiers around her that were watching, all of them, stood at attention and saluted.

“S-sir-! Understood, Major Schera! It looks great on you, really!”

“…?”
Schera had a dubious expression, but she silently left. The group members left behind
exchanged glances and let out a deep sigh.

—-’I’m really glad I’m not her enemy,’ they thought.

Barracks Dining Room.

Schera was silently devouring bread, steak, corn soup, and vegetables.

The fragrant smells stimulated her appetite. She thoroughly chewed and slowly ate
while relishing the taste. She was able to eat tasty food today as well. When she was
eating, a smile would naturally leak out.

—-But then, boorish words were thrown at her.

“Excuse us for disturbing you during your meal! We are—-”

These two people who were standing still in front of Schera’s desk since a while ago,
with limbs going numb, addressed Schera.

Of course they were aware that interrupting a meal was discourteous. But, significant
time had already passed, and this illustrious superior officer had not even given them
so much as a glance. Deciding that she wouldn’t mind if it was just something like a
greeting, they dared to speak up.

Immediately, a loud, thunk noise was made, and Schera with narrowed eyes and no
longer smiling was radiating bloodlust. The knife that was in her hand stuck out,
deeply embedded, from the table.

The thing Schera hated the most, was to be interrupted while eating and slowly
enjoying the taste.

In times like this, she would chew in supreme bliss to her heart’s content all the
portions she excited in the middle of battle was unable to eat. To have this interrupted
was akin to dashing water suddenly over her.

Just like the previous time when the military police interrogating her was about to be
murdered, Schera’s aggression swelled many times higher than normal. This could
not be described in any other way except as a flaw, but she herself had absolutely no
intention of amending this it seemed.

“—-Silence. Can’t you see I’m eating? If you don’t want to be knocked out, then mute
yourselves over there. If you insist on doing something else, I won’t stop you, so do as
you please.”

“…P. please excuse me.”

“……”

Schera once again started happily chewing. Only sounds of silverware moving
remained at the dining table. Completely tense, the two of them had their hearts in
their mouths. They did not want to tread on the tail of a starving tiger again.

—-Her meal would be finished… one hour after this.

“…Pardon the wait. So, what business do you have I wonder?”

Schera wiped her mouth with a napkin, gave thanks for the food, and turned her focus
towards the soldiers. The two people standing rigid over there straightened
themselves, saluted, and named themselves again.

“We were appointed this day to be adjutants for Major Schera. I am Second Lieutenant
Katarina!”

“Similarly, I am Second Lieutenant Vander!”

“Ahh, you’re the guys Staff Officer Sidamo mentioned. I heard you’ve come to take over
command in my stead. Let us cordially work together from hereon.”

Schera stood up and calmly saluted. Her stature was shorter than theirs’, but it
appeared like the motivations they carried were different. In actuality, the two
adjutants were somewhat overawed.
“N-not at all. The commander is you, Major Schera. We on the other hand will aid you
to the bitter end.”

Katarina flusteredly corrected, but Schera shook her head sideways.

“I have not received any formal officer training. All I can do is swing my scythe to live.
I have hope in you two. I leave the cavalrymen in your hands.”

“We will devote everything we have!”

“Very well. Then, I will return to my room so. If anything comes up, I won’t mind if you
come. Except for when I’m eating, anytime is fine.”

“Understood!”

After dazedly seeing off Schera, who left while humming, they both spontaneous
looked at each other, and agreed that they had a problematic superior officer.

“…Quite outside the norm for heroes I guess. I… know another person a lot like her.”

“My view towards heroes is different, so no need to go into detail.”

“Even if you begged, I wouldn’t.”

“Well that’s a relief. Still, she’s a lot different from what I imagined. I thought she
would be more, how do I put it…”

Vander crossed his arms, turned his back to the chair, and sat down. It seemed he was
worn out from standing so long.

“…However, I think the rumors are true. I really thought I was going to get killed.”

“From a conversation I heard earlier, apparently she half killed a military police
officer. It seems that’s somehow true too… It was probably punishment for
interrupting the Major’s dignified meal.”

“However, as an ally, there’s no one more reliable.”

Katarina pushed up her glasses and immersed herself in thinking about this very
interesting state of affairs. To be able to bear witness to a hero from up close was her
dream.

Vander shook his head, and feeling shocked, muttered, ‘I can’t keep up.’

—-Next day

The Fourth Army commander General David who had finally arrived immediately
assembled the commissioned officers.

Separated into many units, the reinforcing soldiers number 40,000. Together with the
residuals of the Third Army, they were 80,000 in total.

The soldiers dispersed to and were stationed at each fortress in a radius around Belta.

General David was impatient for merit, deciding to eliminate the Rebel Army by any
means necessary. David was a contender to be the next Field Marshal, but he was
losing to the brave and celebrated Yalder, and this would be his greatest chance to
turn things around. If he obtained the achievement of destroying the Rebel Army, it
would not be an exaggeration to say the cat was in the bag.

En route to Belta, he had dropped by the Royal Capital, where Field Marshal Sharov
had strictly ordered him to “absolutely do not let them cross Alucia River.”

But like he would preoccupy himself with that. The one entrusted with command of
strategy was him, David. He was born of high class nobility with ties to the family
lineage that established the royal family. His connection to the current King was also
deep.

For someone of such high pride like him, it was exceedingly aggravating to be ordered
around by a normal class upstart like the Bazarov family.

“Gentlemen, I am David, the commander of the Fourth Army. Now that I am here,
there’s no longer need for worry. We will immediately execute the rebels, and I
promise you that victory and stability will be bought about here in the Central Border
Zone.”
“I am honored to meet you for the first time, Your Excellency David. I am Sidamo, the
Chief Staff Officer of the Third Army. I have compiled all the reports about the Rebel
Army and notices about the reorganization plan for your perusal.”

David took a glance at the documents Sidamo handed over, and with a simple,
“unnecessary,” he threw them away.

“I don’t need compiled information from a defeated Staff Officer. You guys have sullied
the history of the glorious Kingdom. How dare you unabashedly live on. Do you not
know the meaning of shame?”

Sidamo lowered his head at David’s abuse. The civil officials on standby nearby also
looked down on him in disdain. They had been gathered as persons of good lineage,
and they could aptly be thought of as David’s clique.

“…Pardon me.”

“What Chief Staff Officer. It would be better if you were a miserable food manager. The
Staff Officers of our Fourth Army can think of strategy. You go think about tomorrow’s
food menu.”

“Really, that you could even show that face of at this assembly. You have no pride it
seems.”

“After all, he came from a fallen nobility. All he has ever known is shame.”

At one Staff Officer’s denunciation, the other commissioned officers unanimously

voiced their agreement. For someone of humble birth to obtain achievement was
irritating and unbearable. Yalder may have been frivolous, but he did not discriminate
based only on pedigree. Sidamo’s shoulders shook in humiliation.

Sounds that broke the mood spread through the room. It was crunching, like
something was being broken. The one making the noise was Schera. Tentatively a field
officer, Schera while unwilling was participating in this war council. Because of the
sudden convening of the war council, Schera had missed out on eating breakfast and
was immensely vexed.
The room fell silent, wondering what that was, but as Schera had quickly chewed and
swallowed, no one was any the wiser.

A giant man next to her gave her a fleeting glimpse, but she was playing dumb: she
absolutely didn’t know what happened.

“…Well whatever. The clean up of the Third Army, Staff Officer Sidamo, you will do it.
If you work well, maybe you won’t be completely useless.”

“Sir- I will devote everything.”

“—-Hmph. By the way, where’s the respected hero that’s become common talk
recently. Hasn’t he played a very active role in the cowardly Third Army? Dunno if
that’s true or false though.”

When David viewed the faces of the commissioned officers, he stopped at one point,
on a small-statured girl wearing conspicuous black armor, on the seat of that
imbalanced person.

“Is it you? The officer given the alias of Death God by the enemy?”

“Sir-, I do not know about Death God, but I am Major Schera.”

When Schera gave a salute, snarky laughs could be heard from the surroundings. After
stroking his own beard, David gave a deep sigh.

“…It seems Yalder has also surprisingly gone senile. To even be able to bow his head
to one showing such an unsightly, shameful sight. Moreover, to exercise his own
political influence and allow someone of such humble birth to succeed the name of
nobility. Rank of Major she says? The army isn’t a children’s playground.”

“Jesus. He also bent over and got done in by the Rebel Army. What kind of leadership
is this?”

“—-Affirmative. As it is, his Steel Division thing was also after all a decoration
wouldn’t you say? To be demolished by one blow, they were nothing more than plain
papier mache. Mere show.”
“To forcibly make this lass out to be a hero was probably to raise morale maybe.
Kukuh-, is not this actually a tear-jerking endeavour?

In an amazed manner, they collectively ridiculed Schera. Sniggers and scorns were
included, and if it was a veteran with pride, he probably would have been indignant.
However, the one actually the target of ridicule did not mind at all.

“…In the next battle, if you don’t accrue appropriate merit, I will strip you of your rank.
It gives me the chills to think a layman little girl like you would stand shoulder to
shoulder with us high-prided nobility. I want to instantly drop you to Private by all
rights.”

“—-Sir-, I, Major Schera, understand.”

With a unpleasant ‘Hmph’ from his nose, David continued in addition.

“This will probably be the last time you will be able to speak with me. Jeez, what a
truly absurd story. That fool Yalder.”

“Your Excellency David. it is about time—-”

David’s adjutant warned. David’s schedule was completely packed. After the war
council, he had a business meeting with the influential men of Belta. Furthermore, a
welcome ceremony was held for him. To make his own power known, and to solidify
Belta’s strongholds, industrious work was necessary. There was absolutely no time to
worry about stray dogs.

“Ahh, that’s enough. Just the commanders of the Third Army, you all leave. We will
decide what happens next. At the most, you guys should just sharpen our swords.”

Waving them away, David urged them to leave with hate from the very depths of his
heart shown on his face.

A commissioned officer oh so helpfully opened the door to the council room and
beckoned with his head. Hurry up and leave, he was implying. The members of the
Third Army, helplessly trickled out. People who had lost their chief were after all just
treated like this. No one said a single word of complaint, and with heavy footsteps,
they reflected on their own misfortune.

—-Though, only Schera was full of smiles, and with light footsteps, she cut in front of
the leader and left.

Finally that shitty talk was over, and she could finally get her long-awaited, delectable
meal. It was inconceivable that she would complain.

Barracks Dining Hall.

Schera in good humor was having breakfast. Next to her was Adjutant Katarina. She
was silently eating. Together with her superior officer, and slowly. Vander had headed
out to check on the training of the cavalry unit.

After the meal was finally over, Schera let out a huge exhale. Thanks to the stupidly
long talk, her mood wasn’t quite good.

“Have you finished with your meal sir?”

“Yeah. It was really good. I can still eat more, but that’s enough for today.”

Just how much do you want to eat? Katarina furrowed her brows. Her glasses then
slid a bit, and she hurriedly fixed it with a finger.

“…How was the war council? It seems you left midway through though.”

“Ahh, the bearded idiot told us to. If we don’t play an active role next time, he said
something like I’ll drop to a Private.”

“Ma-Major! If someone else heard you, you could be put in jail for defamation of a
superior officer! He’s the highest commander here at Belta.”

She covered her mouth with her hand, and gestured to lower their volumes. But the
voice of that very person was the loudest.

“If I get put in, then it’s fine if I just break out. Right?”
“Please put in effort to avoid that in the first place!”

“I guess. You’re correct. Well do you best then, Second Lieutenant Katarina.”

Schera smiled and patted her shoulder, and then stood up and left with a, ‘farewell.’
Left behind her was an adjutant who let out an even deeper exhale than her superior
officer.
Around when a grand welcome event for “His Excellency David The Next Field
Marshal” was being held in Castle Belta’s VIP room:

Schera together with her cavalrymen were attending to a duty of sheer utmost
importance assigned in the name of Belta’s highest emissaries–The ruinous crest of
the Third Army’s flag that invited utter defeat for the Kingdom. All of them would be
disposed of and replaced with the Fourth Army’s glorious banner… that kind of
supreme order.

In simpler terms, it was a present harassment from the Fourth Army to Schera.
According to the esteemed officer, “You guys are fit for these kinds of odd jobs.” This
kind of treatment was enforced not only on Schera but also on all the other persons.

There was no way mixing the stranger soldiers that came from the northern area and
the soldiers that had defended Belta and Antigua would turn out well. They mutually
hated each other, and fighting broke out in many places over the most pointless to
speak of disputes. Thus, even when they were unfastening the unneeded flags, boos
and insults could be heard nearby. Seeing the flags of the Third Army stacked like a
mountain, Vander offhandedly complained.

“…Should I have been an artisan, a flag weaver?… I am definitely folding flags.”

He took the flag off the pole, and then replaced it with the new one. He was sick of it
that he would collapse.

“Move your hands, not your mouth. There are still some hundreds more as you can
see.”

“Yeah… Roughly 1,000 I guess?”

“Ahh-, I’m hungry. How healthy to be under such a bright, glorious sun. Anyone have
a nice boxed lunch?”
“There are none, Major. Though I think where His Excellency General David is has
some. Luxurious food piled high like a mountain that is. They are surely having a
staggering feast you know.”

“Second Lieutenant Vander, mind going over there and getting me some?”

“Please excuse me, but I cannot follow that order. I personally do not want to go to
jail, and I cannot escape like you can Major.”

When Vander joked around, Katarina threw the battleflag that she was holding at him.

“Hey, didn’t I tell you to move those hands? We won’t finish by today at this rate!”

“Yeah yeah. I understand, Oh Magnificent Second Lieutenant Katarina.… Major, we

will do the rest. A commanding officer doing such menial tasks concerns our dignity.”

“As he says Major Schera. There is no need for Major to do these kinds of things!”

Katarina raised her voice. This was not work for a hero. However, Schera indifferently
continued working.

“I don’t know what dignity you mean, but go feed that to the dogs. I have spare time
so I don’t mind. Besides, look. Those guys of my unit are doing something interesting.”

Where Schera pointed, a crowd of soldiers with special paint were making a
commotion for some reason. It seemed they were repainting the Third Army’s flag. A
soldier who seemed to have some artistic skill was holding a brush and carefully
moving his hand.

“…What the heck are those guys doing over there? It does appear that they are writing
something but.”

When Vander concentrated his eyes, they had finished painting it pitch black it
seemed. They had turned it into a suitable flag for Schera.
“They said they’re putting scrapped materials to effective use. Thinking that it’s trash
anyway so no one will care, I gave them permission. They can still be used, and it
would be a waste.”

“…If they behave willfully like that, they are going to be scolded again. They are
already being glared at it seems.”

Warned Katarina, but Schera had not the ears for it.

“I don’t really care. If it’s just being glared at, nothing will actually happen.”

Muttering that she didn’t care, Schera continued her work. The many cavalry group
members, deeming that it was perfect, cheered in joy. They fastened it to a pole and
triumphantly waved it around. An emblem of a white bird was drawn flying on a black
background.

“…What do you think that is? A bird, right?”

“A white crow I was told. He said that in his birthplace, it’s a sacred bird that governs
life and death, and he thought it was appropriate for me and really wanted to make it.
It appears to have turned out surprisingly well.”

“Does such a crow really exist?”

“If there is, I want to try eating one. What kind of taste does it have I wonder.”

A white crow was also known as a lucky omen for people. Naturally, it doesn’t actually
exist. The soldiers, associating Schera’s person with Death, thought it was a suitable
coat of arms. As Schera’s name would spread, this flag would take on special meaning.
Just spotting it would make the confronting person quake in fear. Just holding it would
make one’s blood boil and no longer fear death.

All because these men, filled with anticipation, working on their own accord for the
sake of their overawing superior officer.
“Still, is a black flag not unpleasant? And not only that, arbitrarily making a flag with
a coat of arms is something to be court-martialed for.”

“That won’t happen since I’ve pretty much become a noble. It’ll be fine if I just say it’s
the Zade family’s new insignia. Well, if it still becomes troublesome, let’s just say we
don’t know anything about it.… More importantly, isn’t there anything to eat?”

“—-Ah, I have hard candy. Would you like some?”

Katarina took out a small bottle from inside her pocket. It seemed she carried it for
her superior officer’s sake. She thought hand candy would be somewhat more
agreeable than eating bread in the middle of an important conversation. According to
what Katarina heard, the rumor went that Schera had been eating beans at the war
council before. Katarina, who had guessing that this wasn’t a rumor but more like
actual truth, had given up validating it. Of course she didn’t want to ask something
like, “Did you eat beans during the war council?”

“Thank you very much. I’ll have some.”

“Please.”

Not stopping to care at all about the soldiers who rushed up to her, she began tasting
the hard candy Katarina handed out. It was just sweet and had no particular taste.
Withstanding the urge to bite down, she thoroughly enjoyed the sweetness with her
tongue.

“We’ve done it, Major Schera! What do you think about this coat of arms!?”

“Ah, yeah. Pretty good I wonder. Very fantastic.”

“Thank you very much! We will make this the flag of our unit, Schera’s Cavalry!”

“Sure sure. Pretty good I wonder. Great thinking.”

To the soldier who asked with excitement if the flag for Schera’s unit was good or not,
Schera suitably nodded and consented. She didn’t care for the flag. There was no
problem since it distinguished between friend and foe. But that she was thinking that
was unknown to the man. His face blushed in delight because he was praised by his
dauntless, daring, and dashing commander. He flourished the flag overhead, almost
flaunting it. The white crow flew while being shined on by the sunlight. Satisfied
before long, he turned around 180 degrees and faced his comrades.

And then, “We’ll paint all the flags over here!” With that dreadful statement, he once
again started setting about his work. He had probably been gradually painted by his
commander’s personality.

“…Their morale is quite high. There is a remarkable difference when compared to the
soldiers of other units. I think their confidence in you is more than enough proof.”

Katarina said, and pushed up the tips of her glasses. This wasn’t flattery or
sycophancy. Actually, just try listening to their conversation: “Schera congratulated
me! You may think I’m exaggerating, but I saw it with my own eyes!” he said loudly.

“We’ve been together for such a long time haven’t we? Ever since Antigua fell I think.
Their commander person also lost and died in one-on-one combat.”

All the people who’ve been above her have for the most part died or met with
misfortune, Schera casually thought. Maybe that would mean that Yalder, who hadn’t
died, would be reasonably happy. For a moment, Schera thought that maybe she was
a harbinger of sorrow, but conversely, there were people that she had saved too, so
she adjusted her thinking.

Bearing the omen that governed life and death, Schera gazed at the white bird carved
onto the black armor she was wearing. She wasn’t particularly thinking anything. Oh
yeah, she hadn’t had bird meat in a while.

“…I heard that Major Schera had taken temporary command after that. You struck
down the enemy commander and completed your mission. The cavalrymen had
proudly talked about it you know. They say you commanded like a veteran
commissioned officer.”

“Even I think it was strange. Faster than I could think, my mouth and body moved on
their own. Well, we survived and were able to eat food again; that’s definitely
something to be ecstatic about. Most of them were also able to make it back.”
Schera bit the hard candy. Yep, she couldn’t resist. She couldn’t stand it, and
completely pulverized it with her molars.

She thought about taking one more, but it seemed the flow of the conversation wasn’t
appropriate. Schera resisted, and she continued to listen to their talk. She persevered,
but the figure of a white, rounded food floated in her mind. She had probably
associated this with bird meat earlier.

“There is probably no need for our aid. Actual combat experience is a hundred times
more useful that empty theory after all.”

“Certainly. It is said, one experience over a hundred pieces of knowledge.”

Agreed Katarina at Vander’s remark. They had experience in bandit subjugation, but
they had not the experience of participating in actual combat. They certainly had come
to be knowledgeable, but whether or not they could capitalise on it would depend on
their decisions on the battlefield. That would mean that Schera had enough aptitude
as a commander, they thought.

A simple fool should not have been able to survive.

—-But, thought Katarina,

What if that fool possessed enough prowess to blow such trifles out of the water?
Possibly…

I absolutely want to see how Schera fights in the coming battle, soon, with my very
own eyes, Katarina thought. Dauntlessness enough to be called Death; what a sight it
would be. She turned to look at Schera, but her hands had stopped, and she was
staring into space listlessly.

“—-That aside. I kinda want to eat an egg. A boiled one.”

Uttered Schera randomly out of nowhere.

“w-what?”
“Major, Schera?”

“You know, an egg! Immediate food is far more important than desk theory. All I
learned in actual fighting is that lots of food is needed for battle. —-And therefore, I
leave the rest to you two. I have to return to my own work so.”

‘Good,’ said Schera as she stood up and hastily walked to the barracks. The two
bewildered followed after her, where they discovered Schera happily peeling an egg.

The Kingdom’s Army and the Royal Capital Liberation Army were contesting for
possession over dominion of the Central Border Zone. Why this location was valued
that much was apparent if one could see the continent map. The Yuze Kingdom’s
controlled territory divided the continent from the Northwest to the Southeast. To the
West was the Keyland Empire, and to the eastern area was the Dolebacks Union. The
Central Border Zone was the sole area of the Kingdom’s territory that bordered the
other two countries. Of course, many people passed through here, and naturally, it
was prosperous. Commerce was blooming. It was currently under the embargo, but
that did nothing to check the flow of people. If people were coming and going, then
obviously goods would also flow–just now it would be called smuggling.

Furthermore, it possessed wide plains and Alucia River as a source of water, and the
earth was fertile. One could expect a harvest of crops from the warm climate, and it
was even possible to transport goods on the water using the river. As a matter of
course, the towns in this region prospered and were highly populated. The regions
the Empire and Union controlled as well. In this area where the borders of the three
countries practically touched existed a metropolis that was the very heart of the
Mundo Novo continent.

It had the Holy Land of the Three Star Order, the main faith of the continent (and
current divided due to a factional strife),

and Academic City Arte, which held the Labyrinth known as the Demons’ nesting
place. It had once been called Labyrinth City Arte.

It was a neutral metropolis that belonged to no country, but it was defended

domestically and foreignly by armed forces to protect against invasions of the Order.
If the Order called to arms, it was assured that adherents in every country would take
up arms.
In this era, that was all that was protecting their neutrality, their temporary peace.

In the northern region of the Central Border Zone, which could expect a great deal of
profit, the rebel army had risen up to seize those vested interests. The Kingdom would
in no way overlook this. The Empire was clearly meddling, and consequently, the
Kingdom sought to crush the rebels in their early stages.

The result was that they had suffered a devastating loss with the fall of Antigua, a
cornerstone of the southern Border Zone.

Currently, the situation was of Salvador and Antigua in the west confronting Belta in
the east with Alucia River in-between them. Losing Belta here would mean forfeiting
their sphere of control in the Central Border Zone, and in concert, the road to the
Royal Capital area would be wide open. This had to be prevented at all costs.

Therefore, Sharov, the Field Marshal of the Kingdom’s Army, had strictly ordered to
not let the rebels cross Alucia River. Though the Liberation Army’s forces may be
growing, there was a limit to how much they could support. If they devoted
themselves to protecting Alucia River, it would be sufficiently possible to preserve the
front, Sharov had judged. And then supposing if they sought to exterminate the Rebel
Army, Sharov thought to muster the First Army, and pincer the Rebel army from the
North and East with a gigantic force.

—-Though unfortunately, that plan was rejected.

If this plan had been adopted, the Liberation Army would certainly have been put in
a crisis.

Despite them being the Liberation Army, they also took into consideration that they
did not want to be in anymore debt to the Empire’s Army, who they were receiving
aid from. The Liberation Army had not risen up to expand the Empire’s dominion.
They had risen up to overthrow the current monarchy.

Incidentally, it was simple why the Union in the South had not moved. They were
merely observing the situation, transporting goods, and earning money. There was no
need to intervene and expressly lose military power. Moreover, this nation was made
of a miscellany of small groups of cities, and thus it took an abnormal amount of time
to make any decision. A head was elected via election, but every time a decision
needed to be made, it would be majority rule after many, many civil meetings that
would drag on forever.

In this status quo where they had completely become independent from the Kingdom,
all the town heads were in agreement, recognizing that an expansion policy beyond
this point was futile. Everyone understood that, in a situation where they acquired
new land, there would be mass chaos over who would govern it. The strife would be
more violent than the other two countries, and the amount of blood shed would be
nothing to scoff at. Hence, they would not war. It would cost money, people would die,
and when cities fell to ruin, it would not be profitable at all.

The extent to which other countries fought was of absolutely no concern. They would
celebrate, selling weapons and property. Commerce over war. Their trade partners
were the Empire, and then the Royal Capital Liberation Army. For their bitter enemy,
the Kingdom, a trade embargo to bring it to ruin.

Then for smuggling, they would beat down prices and buy cheap, and force a sale and
sell high. Abundant gold and goods were the strongest weapon. That was the Union’s
current course of action.

Report from Armed Spy.

—-Regarding each country’s movements.

-Yuze Kingdom: Reinforcements from the northwest to the Central Border Zone.
General Yalder reshuffled. New inaugurated is General David.

-Dolebacks Union: Maintaining observation. No signs of military mobilization.

-Keyland Empire: In the process of concentrating forces in the northwest.

—-Matters of special mention.

-Regarding General David. Regarding the reinforced army.

-Concerning the “Death God,” rumored in the Liberation Army forces.

-Report from colluders. Dividing the enemy in progress. Regarding acquired goods.

Endlessly spelled out a detailed report bearing confidential information.

After a quick, flip-through glance, he thanked the spy for his hard work.

“…Well done. Please continue your work.”

“Sir-.”

“Make sure to not get noticed by the Empire’s spies. It would be disastrous if the
Empire finds out.”

“As I have been informed. Please leave it to me.”

The Liberation Army’s Tactician, Diener, pondered while gazing at the report. The spy
had already departed from the room. Diener had invested his own private property
and trained competent people of skill. There were also skilled Rangers pulled from
the Labyrinth City.

His independently organized Armed Intelligence Unit was secret to even Altura, let
alone the Liberation Army fellows. They conducted themselves like normal soldiers,
but they were like actors who did not show their true face. Single handedly bearing
the dirty work was the Tactician’s job. In order to keep his Princess pure, someone
had to do it.

The materials necessary for uprising–who would collect them? Where would they be
gathered from? Where did all the resources for the growing Liberation Army come
from? Did the Empire so easily support them goods every time?

—-Nay. The effects of the bad harvest had also hit the Empire, and not enough of
necessary goods were supplied to them.

There would be no support from the Union in the first place. The Liberation Army’s
finances were originally dire.

Then, where did they procure goods from? Why hadn’t they gone bankrupt? The
answer was simple. They would fairly “collect” from certain places. In enemy territory
within reach, there were many “storehouses” just waiting to be collected from,
“unguarded,” and “completely abandoned.” All the infamy would be shouldered by the
Kingdom’s Army. Actually, the Kingdom had done this too, so no one was any the
wiser.

The realization of a dream required necessary compensation.

Altura did not need to know. If she did not stay pure, the people would not follow. It
was this virgin, heroic figure that the people, all the men who had given up, would see
as the most brilliant white.

Altura had said that she was resolute. In that case, he would have her serve as the
symbol of the Royal Capital Liberation Army until the very end.

Diener had decided. For her ideals, he would perform any and all deeds, and take all
the impurity unto himself.

(…But, still not enough. There are too few determined people. Another push is
necessary.”

He closed his eyes and began polishing his plan for hereafter. His colleagues in the
Liberation Army had to do it on their own, otherwise it was no use. They would win
their right to live with their own hands. Their spirit was still lacking. They had the
capacity, and he had prepared the means for it. All that was left was fuel to last them
till the end. For this hell-like Kingdom to change its present condition, it had to be
once burnt to the ground.

An incompetent King. Soldiers only for self-protection. Government officials lining

their own pockets. Nobility living in endless luxuriously through citizens’ money.
Taxes increasing in severity. Rising war spending. The withering populace. The
starving and dying weak. Oil was necessary to to set the Royal Capital violently ablaze.
An evil liquid, viscous like dark mud was.

That was what ought to be called “Devil in a Bottle,”* and it would surely ignite the
souls of the people into an intense flame.

Sacrifice one to save a hundred. Whether this was correct or incorrect, the future
would probably know. If they won, tens of thousands of lives would be saved under
Altura.

(A Messiah that liberates from severe oppression, or a diabolic rebel army. —-Just
which one will we become?)

He asked to no one in particular. If he executed this plan, that would be a stamping a

brand which could not be erased. Did he have the readiness for it? Did he have the
heart to accomplish it? Diener slowly opened his eyes, and he burned the report which
could not be allowed to exist in the flame of the candle.

—-There was no turning back. In that case, he would determinedly march forward
only. Even if he were to run his body into the ground.

* Absinthe is an alcoholic drink also known as Devil in a Bottle. The Japanese call it
something like, Devil’s Liquor.
General David, upon finishing work incorporating the Third Army into the Fourth
Army, immediately began formulating a plan to recapture Antigua. Supressing the
Rebel Army was a matter of utmost important for David. His forces were sufficient.
Goods were in abundance as transportation had been completed. If they were to
attack, there was no other time except now. Moreover, harvest season was soon
approaching. Before the crops senselessly went over to the Rebel Army, he wanted to
hurry up and reclaim them. Recapturing Altura Plains was more urgent than their
tight financial situation.

In the conference room blazing under the early summer heat, the Staff Officers of the
Fourth Army were clamorously and noisily arguing. In order for their own opinions
to be approved, for the sake of catching the eye of the commander, they were frantic
in their own right.

“—-When one’s forces are greater, a frontal attack is the yellow brick road. A cowardly
battle is ill-befitting of His Excellency.”

“That’s what Yalder said, and he was defeated. We ought to clearly work out a plan
here.”

“What is vital is in what way do we cross Alucia River. There is danger associated with
a large army crossing such a wide expanse. We will be attacked by the enemy is what
I’m saying. On the other hand, Belta and Antigua are linked by this bridge. But crossing
Sulawesi Grand Bridge also has its dangers.”

He pointed to a site on the map. There was an important point of traffic, where hustle
and bustle could be seen, and where peddlers traversed everyday. Currently, as the
Kingdom and Liberation Army were glaring at one another, there were nearly no
merchants using it. It would cost money, but their safety was guaranteed: they utilized
ferries.
“It is unreasonable to make use of that bridge. At best, only around one company could
cross at a time. They’ll be beset by the waiting enemy and beaten the instant they’ve
crossed.

“Then how about forcibly crossing the river? We’ll push through in one stroke. A few
sacrifices are unavoidable right. A battle can’t be fought fearing death. We’ll muster
all the Fourth Army and cross in a moment. We’ve been repeatedly training for this.”

He boldly spread the knight pieces on the map towards Alucia Plains. Strength in
numbers, that was his central dogma.

With a “Hmph,” another Staff Officer took a piece symbolizing the Liberation Army
and whacked it over there. The Kingdom’s Army piece shot off from atop the map.

“Like our opponent would just watch while we cross the river. How about you go back
to military academy and go study again. What the heck are you thinking? I really want
to have a peek at what’s inside that upbeat head of yours. This is no different from
Yalder.”

He vilified, and it was almost like he couldn’t stand it.

“Strength in numbers. After that is only God’s guidance and luck more or less. What
we consider is in what way before the battle starts can we prepare a force that exceeds
the enemy. And, we have been increasing the number of soldiers. If that’s the case, we
should make a confident attack. I cannot see the need to think of some clever ruse. It’s
pointless.”

This man was recently appointed to Staff Officer. He was originally an ex-military
officer, and what fate would have it that he would be in this place. He clearly possessed
thought and character not suited towards a staff officer.

“There is a need to hear other opinions.” At this one line from the corps commander,
everything was settled. He was a staff officer in name only and was basically a
personal bodyguard. He was obstinate, but he had a mean sword-arm. The Chief Staff
Officer of the Fourth Army had to consent, thinking that this was David’s intention.
“Spare me the tedious talk. What a staff officer should consider is how to minimize
damages, or how to guide the unit to victory. That’s all there is. In that aspect, we cross
wit instead of swords. Your thinking is that of a military officer and is inappropriate
for a staff officer. Don’t make that mistake again. —-Anyway, a forced river crossing
is not possible, Your Excellency. If they aim for us when our formation is disturbed
and our marching speed has fallen, we will fall easy prey.”

After hammering down the nail that was the ex-military officer Staff Officer, he
informed David that the contrived river crossing was inadvisable. David was sorting
documents while sitting in his seat and drinking water at the same time. The
respectable bodyguard-cum-Staff Officer did not agree with that manner.

“I see. What an interesting exchange of opinions. It was gratifying to be able to see the
difference in thinking between a military officer and a civil officer. Truly a sight.…
Then, how about we combine the two opinions?”

David elatedly smiled, and the staff officers exchanged glances.

“—-So, what Sir is saying is?”

“We will use the strategy that those guys used. When we feign attack, we defend. We
make them think we won’t, we do. We feign numbers, but it’ll be the opposite. Wasn’t
this the fundamental tactic learned in military academy? Are you gentlemen so busy
that you’ve forgotten?”

David placed a piece at Sulawesi Grand Bridge on the map, and then another piece
was moved to a spot where the width of Alucia River was relatively narrow. Then, he
ran them to Antigua Branch Castle.

“…I see. So the unit on the bridge is a decoy. No problem in that case. As expected of
you, Your Excellency David. I am in awe of your wisdom.”

“This is a very effective plan I believe. Those guys will strengthen their formation on
the riverside. And then in the long run, Antigua will be completely vulnerable.”
“If they tighten their defences of Antigua on the other hand, we can leisurely cross the
river.”

Flattered the Staff Officer, and the other people were also exaggeratedly nodding.

“Still, how would we cross? Siege weapons are needed to make Antigua fall right? Also,
a supply train is needed to maintain a large army. There is no way we can cross just
like that.”

The bodyguard-cum-Staff Officer idly played with a wagon shaped piece. Siege
weapons, rams, siege-use ladders, and catapults were currently being prepared. They
were lacking those for capturing Antigua. As it was, it would be difficult to ferry them
over the river.

“Regarding the siege-use weapons, they are currently being assembled at that very
location. Of course, the construction soldiers have been mobilized. Regarding the
method for crossing the river, we can just use pontoon bridges. We’ve brought them
all the way here just for that purpose.”

The Chief Staff Officer placed small blocks of wood on the denoted river crossing site.
Small boats would be lined up and tied together, making an instant bridge on top.
Durability was a problem, but it would be fine if they would last until the crossing was
done.

“…I see. In that case, it seems this plan will go well.”

The bodyguard finally nodded in consent. When the Chief Staff Officer though about
how he would have to give the same explanation to the commissioned officers, he
became almost nauseous. But, this amount of hardship was nothing much for the sake
of his own fame. If he worked hard, he would be transferred to a do-nothing job like
the staff officers of the Third Army.

He put his feelings in order, stood up, and said summarized the contents of conference.
“First, we dispatch troops to Sulawesi Grand Bridge, draw out the enemy main force,
and nail them down. Late at night and at the same time, we dispatch the construction
unit, we build a pontoon bridge at the river crossing site. At dawn, we start the march.
The cavalry unit as the First Division will cross the river, trample, and pulverize the
enemy guards. The Second Division of infantry will build a beachhead and march
towards Antigua. The Third Division will be the main shaft of supply trains, siege
weapons, and worker soldiers. —-Is this all sir?”

David nodded, and the other staff officers showed agreement in succession.

“—-Umu. The Sulawesi Grand Bridge diversion unit will cover the riverside with
battle flags like a shroud. Then, they will show the enemy often that they intent to
advance.… No, perhaps just that won’t be enough. I will also take battle formation near
the Grand Bridge. If the flag of the Army Corps’s commander is raised, that will add an
additional layer of believability.”

Informed David, and the staff officers exchanged glances. Though it was a diversion,
that did not change the fact that it was a dangerous place.

“Your, Your Excellency, will you also depart for the front? A diversion unit though it
may be, it is accompanied by danger.”

“Of course. Those worthy of nobility must display their authority and stand at the
vanguard of the masses. If the commander fears, the soldiers do not follow. That is
war. Just as he said earlier, we cannot behave cowardly.”

David asserted. It was hard to reconcile pride as a noble with life. As a military person,
he would devote himself to the Kingdom and moreover attain the highest distinction.
That was David’s aspiration.

“Your Excellency’s honest resolution is splendid. All of us here vow further loyalty.”

“I expect great work from you all too.”

“Sir-, please leave it to us.”

“We will absolutely bring Your Excellency victory.”

In order to guarantee David’s safety, the Chief Staff Officer started to further
supplement the plan. The commander being killed was the worst possible scenario.

“Judging from the enemy’s main force, for starters, it is difficult to think that they
would throw caution to the wind and cross the river. However, in the off chance that
they come to cross the bridge, I believe we should surround all of them and
exterminate them. If they try and forcible cross the river, we will meet them at the
riverbank. We will also call for reinforcements from Belta at that time. These are
further considerations, so there is a need to deploy more than 10,000 to Sulawesi
Grand Bridge.”

“The elite of the Army Corps would have to be deployed along with His Excellency’s
elite guards. We need to assure perfection.”

“If they follow under the direction of His Excellency David, wouldn’t there not be any
problems?”

The deployment of the Army Corps’s most elite infantry–they would pretend to be
30,000 strong via handcrafted dummy soldiers, which were straw effigies made to
wear armor and to hold battle flags. They were substitute soldiers to make the enemy
think that they were reinforcements. They would tie down the enemy main force, and
they played the most important role in this battle. The commander’s leadership would
be tested.

“Umu. For example, if the enemy main force were to change course, we would cross
the bridge and strike their backs depending on my decision. The enemy soldiers will
probably be annihilated, pincered by us and the unit crossing the river. There is no
doubt in our victory wouldn’t you say?”

David reassuringly nodded. The operation had been decided. —-Operation Alucia
Crossing.

This would no doubt be left behind in the Kingdom’s annals. It would probably be a
brilliant military record about David. The road to rising to Field Marshal was
assuredly wide-open. David unintentionally leaked a smile for his own glorious future.
First Division: Advance cavalry unit. 10,000.

Second Division: Fourth Army mixed infantry division. 50,000.

Third Division: Supply train & construction soldiers. 3,000.

Sulawesi Grand Bridge Troop Headquarters: 15,000 of the most elite.

Left behind for defense of Belta: 50,000 of the former Third Army, on standby and
prepared for battle.

With around 80,000 soldiers pumped in, David’s all-in, crossing operation was about
to unfold.

—-Conference room. Commissioned officers who would lead the troops gathered.

Duties for the operation in the near future were being assigned, and stations were
instructed.

“…Major Schera. Your unit will have 1,000 men. Rear guard of the First Division is
your duty. Your mission is to not get in our way. Earnestly devote yourself to lookout.
Don’t even think about excessive things. If you try to steal a march on us, I will
absolutely punish you. Drive this into your skull!”

From the cavalry that was assigned 3,000, 2,000 were reshuffled into another unit.
Even so, to be able to lead a unit could probably be said to be fortunate. If there was
another field officer who could lead cavalry, Schera would have been discarded at the
onset. Forget David, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that all the leaders of the
Fourth Army Corps loathed her. That she would be demoted to a private had
impressively circulated, and there was no shortage of passing snickers.

“Sir-, I will devote everything I have!”

“Hmph, you’ll probably be just a common soldier the next time we meet. How truly
annoying.”
Contemptibly spewed out Major General Alexei, who would lead the First Division,
and the surrounding men laughed.

Though, the people who were once the Third Army kept silent, knowing the validity
of Schera’s prowess. It would be unbearable to say something excessive and be
demoted. Hence, they didn’t speak. The mouth is the cause of all calamity after all.

“Get it? Training cavalry takes an extraordinary amount of time and money. By all
rights, a young girl like you would never have been entrusted with even a single rider.
Take that fact, thoroughly drive it into your incompetent head, and really understand
it… Absolutely do not waste troops. Soundly abide by my instructions. Absolutely do
not get in the way of other units. If I judge that you cannot do even that, I will
immediately execute you. Got it?”

Pronounced Major General Alexei. This was not a threat. When he heard at first that
this little girl was a field officer and was also leading 3,000 cavalry, he had forgotten
to be angry and was dumbfounded. It’s because of things like this that the Third Army
was defeated. He didn’t even want to give her 1,000, but he couldn’t otherwise. Even
just forcibly assigning 2,000 to other cavalry units had affected command enough that
he wanted to avoid anymore confusion before the start of the operation.

Therefore, she was assigned a duty, rear guard of the First Division, that anyone could
do.

As soon as this operation was over, he planned on petitioning for her demotion. He
didn’t want to see her face. That someone had prepared even a grandiose nickname,
Death God, Alexei thought that ludicrous.

“I, Major Schera, completely understand!”

“Then dismissed. The talk after this is not for you. Just go feed the horses. Get used to
it, because after the operation is over, you’ll be doing that everyday.”

“Sir-!”

Sniggers enveloped the conference room. Schera alone left the room together with
stares of disdain. After listening to such a trivial talk, she was extremely hungry. Let’s
hurry up and fill my stomach while feeding the horses.

Thought Schera while whistling. At the barracks cafeteria, she casually purveyed
some vegetables and quickly headed to the stables. She threw fodder into the horses’
feeding trays and gave her own horse carrots.

“I’ll go with this… What is this do you think?” She asked her brown horse, but,

it intently chewed the carrots without even a glance towards her.

She hadn’t expected a response, so Schera was talking to herself while stuffing her
cheeks.

“Stuffed lamb intestine. Sausage. How did something like that become something this
good I wonder. Food truly is mysterious wouldn’t you say?”

While gorging herself with the overflowing meat juices, Schera was enjoying the
modest meal with her loved horse.

“Horses have it nice. They can survive off of grass and water. I’m really envious.”

Just once, the horse looked in her direction. With a small neigh, it began taking carrots
into its mouth again.

Schera sat down on the stable’s floor and lightly sighed. Again, a fight would start. She
should probably fill her stomach while she could in this interlude, since after they
sortied, there would possibly be more dried food. She wasn’t particularly dissatisfied,
but she was more or less tired of it. Well, dried food wasn’t bad in and of themselves
probably. It was fine as long as she could eat. That was more important than anything

When she returned to her office, two adjutants were waiting with sour faces. They had
likely heard that 2,000 people had been taken from them. They frowned. A greeting
came from Schera.

“What’s the matter, you look like you’ve eaten a bug. Did it taste that bad?”
Don’t eat bugs; they may contain toxins. Eating one would ruin the stomach. Schera
was not endowed with the insight to distinguish between edible and not edible. Same
with mushrooms. Each and every one looked suspicious, and Schera did not have the
judgement. The best thing to do would be to have someone try eating it.

“That is not it! The troops have finally had high morale! They just do not understand!
Major Schera leading should result in even greater war gains, yet!”

Katarina raged with enough temper that it seemed steam would come out from her
head. She had through great trouble became an adjutant, yet suddenly, there was the
crisis that her superior officer would drop to a common soldier. Furthermore, that
their own forces had been reduced to 1,000 was no laughing matter.

“He should have seen the Major’s military achievements. It seems he somehow does
not believe it. Yalder had fabricated it he said.”

“Ridiculous! There was no need to do such a thing-!”“

“He would do anything to raise morale, is what I conclude our superiors to be

thinking.”

“If I do fall to a common soldier, let’s do our best together. Ahh, treat me to food please.
My wages will be deducted after all. If it comes down to it, I wonder if should sell this
armor.”

Katarina’s face flushed when Schera lightly muttered, ‘It seems expensive.’ Katarina
had just taken up a new post, and if Schera was suddenly dismissed, maybe there
wouldn’t be a position for an adjutant at all.

“Major Schera-!”

“Your body won’t last if you stay agitated. There’s still much time until the operation
starts.”

After looking at Katarina with eyes of sympathy, crunch, crunch, Schera started eating
beans. The beans today were sweet. Jackpot. Today might be a good day.
“You heard the Major. Right, Honored Second Lieutenant Katarina?”

Vander put his hand on Katarina’s shoulder, and she violently shook it off and shouted
in anger.

“Shut up-! I’ll show them. I’ll get some achievements somehow.

—-Right… If I don’t overcome this adversity, me becoming an adjutant would have no

meaning.”

Katarina started fervently muttering with dazed eyes. Vander put his hands up in
surrender, seeing that she had gone to her own faraway world.

Schera ate the rest of the beans while gazing at her, seemingly very interested.

—-In years to come, this clash would be known as The Battle of Alucia Crossing. Its
outbreak was near at hand.
One week after the operation had been decided, David departed from Belta, leading
15,000 troops under his command. He set up camp on his side of Sulawesi Grand
Bridge and hoisted the flag of the corps commander.

The Liberation Army in response, as if hailing them, also spread out their forces on
the opposite shore. They were showing their intent of ‘You shall not cross.’ As if they
would let Antigua, which they so arduously took possession of, fall so easily.

Seeing their camp, David snickered.

“From a rough look, perhaps 40,000? It seems drawing out the main force has gone
according to plan.”

“We too as per the plan have pretended to have reinforcement forces continuously
arriving. All that is left is to root the enemy to the spot it appears.”

Said the Chief Staff Officer, and David nodded.

“We should order the officers and men to make sure to not be negligent… We must
also restrict them from forcibly crossing the river. Strengthen the surveillance.”

“As I have been informed. Scouts have been sent to the riverbank, and our lookout
preparations are complete.”

“Just as I would expect of you, Chief Staff Officer. You work as fast as ever.”

“I tremblingly accept your praise.”

The Chief Staff Officer respectfully lowered his head.

“It’ll be a long journey from hereon. I will be carefully watching the execution of the
plan from this headquarters.”

David headed back, and the staff officers followed after him. The stare-down
continued endlessly. Sometimes, horns or drums would sound out, and signs that they
were about to attack were repeated over and over. With not even a single arrow fired,
the day bade welcome to night.

—-Alucia River, River Crossing Site.

The construction soldiers, waiting until night, lined up small boats until the opposite
shore, and built a bridge of wooden boards. As of now, there still were not signs of
enemy soldiers. They had not been detected.

After a few hours, several floating bridges were being created. The faces of the
construction soldiers showed a little impatience. If they were discovered now, it
would be all too simple to send them all underwater. They would be faced with
annihilation perhaps. Even so, they safely completed their duty. When the final one
was tied down, the construction soldiers went onto land. They would reinforce the
bridges until carts could cross them, and they sent a signal to the cavalry of the First
Division.

The sky was growing brighter. The sun would rise shortly.

“The establishment of multiple pontoon bridges has been completed. The rest is up to
you. We, as soon as the First Division crosses the river, will construct a bridgehead
position.”

“Well done completing your duty. Leave the rest to us. We’ll trample them in one fell
swoop, just watch us!”

The commander of the cavalry, Major General Alexei encouragingly nodded. The head
of the construction soldiers straightened his back and saluted.

“Sir- May the fortunes of war be with you!”

Although the air was pleasantly cool, tensions were rising.

—-The ones to start the battle will be us.

Major General Alexei unsheathed his sword and gave his orders to the soldiers under
his command.

“First Division, Advance Cavalry, sortie! Target, Branch Castle Antigua!”

“Ou!”

“Start the advance! Stay in file-!!”

The 10,000 cavalry unit that would be sent ahead started crossing Alucia River via the
pontoon bridges. Although several horsemen who had not been trained enough fell
into the river, by and large they were favorably successful in crossing. They moved
out to Alucia Plains, not being discovered by the enemy. Schera’s cavalry unit crossed
last as the rear guard.

“Kind of shaky. I feel like I’m going to vomit.”

“Cannot be helped; it will be for an instant. Please take care to not fall off.”

“It will be a funny story if a Second Lieutenant falls off huh, Second Lieutenant
Katarina. Take care now.”

“I will not fall off!”

“You’ll scare the horses so don’t be so loud. Do it again and I will be the one to push
you off.”

Reprimanded Schera in a commanding voice, and Katarina’s shoulders drooped.

Vander next to her was gently soothing her in a humorous manner, going, “there,
there.”

None of Schera’s cavalry unit fell off. They had not raised their new flag incidentally.
The adjutants had prevented it, thinking it too indecorum. Though, the cavalry
members intended to swap flags once they saw a chance to.
Ascertaining that the First Division has successfully crossed the river, the
construction soldiers continuing work and started constructing an encampment at
the Alucia River crossing site.

They started setting up to usher in the supply unit. Concurrently, the main force of the
Second Division, the mixed Fourth Army Infantry division, started crossing the river.
They were a large army of 50,000, and it seemed it would require considerable time
to finish crossing.

Major General Alexei, entrusted as the vanguard, readily marched to Alucia Plains.

Mysteriously, not even a single enemy soldier was to be found. Perhaps their entire
military force had headed to the Grand Bridge. Or so Alexei thought. The Second
Division was still lagging behind them, and currently, they were in a long, column
formation. The only thing the advance cavalry unit had to pay attention to were the
movements of the enemy’s main force setup at Sulawesi Grand Bridge. In a situation
where they were to change direction, the cavalry would have to ambush them. Upon
that stalemate would come David’s unit, which was aiming to distract them on their
side of the bridge, to assault them from the rear.

“Okay, someone! Go check to see if the enemy’s main force is moving or not from the
Grand Bridge!”

“Sir- Please leave it to me!”

“Another rider, go check the condition of the march behind us. Make haste!”

“Understood!”

Two of his guards were sent out for reconnaissance, and for the moment, the First
Division halted. Because there was not a bit of enemy resistance, the march had gone
on too smoothly. In this interval, they would rest their horses, and all the group
members would partake in a meal.

Schera as well greedily consumed the provisions she was carrying.

It was still just past noon at the time. Before capturing Antigua and before night fell,
they wanted to sent up a battle formation so that the infantry unit could immediately
set up siege.
A single rider rushed up to Alexei, who was sitting on a simple chair and arranging
their progress with the adjutants and a map spread out. Without a moment’s delay,
he dismounted and loudly reported.

“Major General Alexei! Figures of enemy forces can be seen at Alucia Plains in front of
us! It’s the insignia of the Rebel Army’s leader, Altura’s! She’s leading several thousand
infantry!”

“What’d you say!? That insurgent girl had nonchalantly come out here!?”

Shouted Alexei, involuntarily standing up. Right in front of his eyes, the road to fame
was opened. The was no option but to apprehend her. If he got her head, he would
most certainly be promoted. He ought to go. Alexei decided, impatient.

“Your Excellency, this is a chance that will not come again. If we slay her here,
everything will be resolved. There might not even be a need for Antigua to fall.”

“The greatest achievement will be yours, Major General Alexei!”

“I know! Signal the cavalrymen. We will immediately start the attack!”

“Sir-!”

“Altura’s head will be taken by our hands!! We will have any reward we desire!!”

Under the vigorously hotblooded Alexei’s order, the First Division cavalry
wholeheartedly rushed towards Altura’s unit.

Almost as they had expected that, the Liberation Army started retreating like escaping
rabbits without meeting them.

A slow platoon was crushed by the hands of the cavalry. The cavalry unit’s momentum
was fierce, with bait right under their eyes.

Alexei had not noticed, but the First Division and the Second Division were already
separated by a considerable distance. The Second Division, as they were a mix of units,
had a disturbed chain of command, and it was difficult to just march. There were many
deserters, and morale was low.
Since the rear guard did not need to participate in fighting, Schera’s cavalry unit
poised at a middle area. After all, it would be completely preposterous, not even
worthy as joke, for Altura’s head to be taken by a little girl. Deeming that now was the
only opportunity they would get, Schera’s cavalry soldiers were switching flags.
Catching the wind, the flag of a white crow on a black background triumphantly
fluttered over them.

The area was dyed by the setting sun. It would soon become the perilous nighttime.

“…Will we not be pursuing them? Major Schera.”

“We can’t go against an order so. Let’s just resign ourselves and loiter around here.
We just can’t be negligent on lookout for a surprise attack.”

She signaled to the cavalrymen near her, designating them as the lookouts.

“However, if you take her head in Rebel Army territory, anyone and everyone will
recognize you!”

“I have no interest in eating food laced with poison. In those times, it would be proper
to let someone else eat it.”

Dismounted, Schera took out a walnut that she had placed in her bag. She crouched
and broke the shell with her large scythe. The nut was also shattered, so she started
putting the fragments in her mouth.

Vander, whispered into Katarina’s ear such that his superior officer wouldn’t hear.

“When Major’s doing that, she’s like a small animal.”

“You shut up!”

From a distance, the rider dispatched by Alexei earlier as a scout returned with an
urgent expression. The main force at Sulawesi Grand Bridge was probably headed
their way.
“W, where has Major General Alexei gone to!?”

“His Excellency has gone further westward pursuing the enemy leader. What’s the
matter? Calm down and tell me what you’ve seen.”

When Schera stood up and enquired, she received a surprising turn of events.

“The main force at Sulawesi Grand Bridge was fake. Certainly, they are numerous, but
half of them are demilitarized civilians. The main force of the Rebel Army is
somewhere else!”

“Quickly report to His Excellency Alexei.”

“You don’t have to tell me I know! You guys too hurry up and link up!”

He spurred on his horse and chased after the main unit of Alexei’s. Seeing him go off,
Schera crossed her arms.

“Hmm, what shall we do I wonder.”

“…The main force is not at the Grand Bridge, which means that they put emphasis on
defending Antigua? No, that has no strategic value.… Don’t tell me we’re surrounded?”

Vander spread out the map he had and checked. Katarina followed suit, and stated her
opinion.

“…Major. I believe we are in quite a dangerous position. Earlier, that force of Altura’s
has an extremely high possibility of being bait I think.”

“I see.”

“If we move carelessly, there is the danger that we will be hit by an ambush.
Immediately, the scouts—-”

Another rider came running. His face was also extremely agitated.
“Where did His Excellency Major General Alexei go!!? I have urgent news!!”

“His Excellency has marched forward to pursue enemy forces! What is happening!?”

“Our river crossing site is being attacked! They are completed besieged-!!”

“—-No, no way.”

—-Antigua Branch Castle was the bottom of a bag. Alucia crossing site was the
entrance to the bag.

The Kingdom’s Army, of their own volition, had entered this giant “bag,” this hell. The
fact that the forces of David’s unit at Sulawesi Grand Bridge was a ruse had been
completely seen through. As a plan, it wasn’t bad, but with the secret out, the plan had
no substance.

This plan was ill-suited in the first place for the Kingdom’s Army with its numerous
colluders and deserters. Furthermore, because of the mixed units that had been
recently reorganized, no one was suspicious, even though spies had infiltrated them.
Their information had gone completely to the other side.

The cavalry of the First Division were pulled in by Altura. The Second Division
ventured to cross the river, and just as they were crossing, ambushers attacked the
platoon bridges, and they were destroyed. Along with the Third Division, the supply
train, they were divided. Completely surrounded, with Alucia River at their backs and
the Liberation Army that had lay concealed at their front, they ate a devastating
offensive. The infantry of the Second Division, trying to flee, increasingly became
corpses. There were also people who were pushed into the river and drowned. As they
were wearing armor, they could not sufficiently swim in places where the water was
deep.

The encampment that should have become the beachhead was currently like a picture
from hell.

“What should we do? Vander, Katarina, say your opinions.”

“S, sir. Our troops are merely 1,000. There is no meaning in us going to reinforce the
crossing site. I believe we ought to merge with Major General Alexei, who I fear is
about to be ambushed. Currently, with the Third Division unable to merge with us, the
capture of Antigua will fail. If we do not think about withdrawing…”

Katarina stated her opinion, and Vander his.

“Further, there is also the possibility of us being destroyed. We cannot think about
how to deal with the cavalry that was baited.”

“Major Schera. Either way, there is no time. Your decision.”

“Alright, we—-”

“Major! Enemy cavalry unit approaching-! Their numbers are about 1,000!”

A horseman in the middle of lookout discovered a cloud of dust of enemy cavalry.

Schera jumped onto her horse and raised her large scythe.

“We intercept them!! Follow me! Kill them, leave not one of the Rebel Army lot alive!-
!!”*

“Ou-!!”

Schera and her forces started galloping towards the enemy cavalry. The white crow
of the battleflag, basked in the evening sun, was bathed red like blood. The adjutants
also followed her, though while confused at the appearance of their superior officer
behaving differently than normal. Was this really the same person? They did not have
the confidence to say.

Cavalry raising a black battleflag collided into the side of the cavalry raising the flag
of the Liberation Army. Schera fluidly robbed four men of their heads, and once again
harshly shouted. In a wedge formation with their commander as the tip, Schera’s unit
on the assault split the enemy into two.

“W, wha who are you guys-!”

“Whose unit! You lot, are the Kingdom’s Army-!??”

“We are Death’s cavalry. Now you know, hurry up and die!”

While impelling everyone behind her, she mowed down the dismayed cavalry. A rider
who had lost the upper half of his body was carried forward. She spurred on her horse
and swung her scythe in all directions, cutting ferociously.

A thrusted spear had its tip cut off, and the soldier’s head was blown off by the scythe
that traced out a wide arc and came back. A man who resolutely raised his sword over
his head was split vertically from the helmet. Blood and gray matter mixed and
scattered like trickling fluid when biting a berry.

That sensation when she crushed the skull–it was like that walnut she ate earlier, and
her appetite was involuntarily stimulated. Hard on the inside, but soft on the inside.
Food was very mysterious. Speaking of which, there were still walnuts inside her bag.

Schera took out a walnut, put strength in her crimson hand, and crushed it.

The nut mixed with someone’s blood, and it came to look like some sauce.

She tried tentatively licking it, and it tasted like iron. Was it tasty? She didn’t really
know.

She decided to try giving it another lick.

And then a nuisance appeared. Schera wiped her mouth and turned around.

“You’re the commander!? Your army is already collapsing! Give up and surrender!
You’ll at least save your life!”

A commander who thought himself of high cachet closed in on Schera’s dilemma while
raising his voice.

“Ahaha-! The only joke’s your face!!”

“—-Stop your useless resistance-!!”

Spear and scythe crossed. Horses stopped, they locked weapons. They intensified
their grips on their weapons. The man’s face changed to one of anguish.

“S, strong, w, what’s with you-!”

“Come on come on, my scythe’s gradually getting closer it seems. If you don’t
persevere, you’ll get stabbed you know?”

“Kuh, s, stop. S, stop please-”

“That’s impossible. You, are the Rebel Army after all.”

—-The one who dominated the binding of weapons, was Schera.

Simultaneously repelling him, the scythe’s point stabbed into the commander’s face.
Schera pushed hard, and his face caved-in.

“U, guge-”

The body of the Liberation Army general spasmed in intense pain. He was still living.

“Now your face has become a joke. Congratulations.”

When she slowly pulled out, blood spray spewed out. Schera showered in it and was
painted deep red. Not giving him the finishing blow, she knocked him off his horse.
Several seconds later, he would probably lose consciousness and die though. She
thought his manner of twitching was like a fish washed up on land.

When their commander was killed, the unit prepared to flee. Schera’s unit, after being
thoroughly riled up, routed the enemy cavalry unit.

While shocked, Katarina acknowledged her superior officer’s effort. Schera’s strength,
as she had imagined, no, even more than she had imagined, gripped her. Her tongue
wouldn’t move well. Her brain as an adjutant didn’t function.
“T, that was splendid Major Schera! Our unit’s damage is negligible. It is an
overwhelming victory!”

“Alright, we will continue and meet up with Major General Alexei! Cavalry Unit, after
me!”

“Sir-!”

Schera’s unit dashed in the evening light. Schera’s body was covered in blood, and the
crow carved onto her armor had changed to red. Blood unceasingly dripped and fell
from her scythe. In just today, how many lives had she reaped? She herself also didn’t
know.

The other party, the advance cavalry unit lead by Alexei, around 10,000 riders,
invaded up to the vicinity of Antigua, caught by Altura’s diversion. His ambition of
wanting to kill her by whatever means necessary now could not be stopped.

“Your, Your Excellency Major General, do you not think we have pushed out too far?
The ones behind us—-”

“Like I care. Isn’t our target Antigua anyway? Being able to eliminate a nuisance is in
fact convenient for us.”

“S, still.”

In the middle of the Adjutant urging caution, the drawbridge of Antigua Branch Castle
lowered, and a cavalry unit rushed out savagely from inside the castle.

It was Fynn’s elite unit, publicizing the Flag of the Lion. They had stored their strength
and waited for an opportunity all this time. Altura’s unit that was pretending to be
routed combined with them, turned around, and contributed to the counteroffensive.

“Your Excellency! The enemy has launched themselves on us!’

“Don’t be flustered! The enemy is a small force, keep calm and counterattack!”
In accordance with Alexei’s directions, the cavalry in the front set out. The cavalry unit
changed their formation, as if trying to wrap them up, to the inverted wedge
formation.

Then a report came in again.

“Bad news Your Excellency! Our plan has been seen through!”

“What do you mean!??”

“The enemy’s main force has attacked the crossing site. The Second Division is
besieged!! The Third Division is unable to cross the river and are at a standstill!! We
are completely isolated!”

“W, what did you say!?”

“New supply of enemy troops! T, they’re coming from the left and right!!”

The spread out two wings–the beast dashed while baring its fangs to tear them off.

“—-T, that’s ridiculous. Why. W, why is a main force of the enemy here…”

Alexei was shocked, and as he was overcome with surprise, ambushers from the left
and right beat their wardrums and resolutely started an assault.

Enemy soldiers were approaching their headquarters that was low in manpower.
Under the command of Liberation Army Commander Behrouz, they were his picked
troops that he moved like his own limbs.

Due to Altura taking command of the troops, their morale had raised to maximum. No
one bore any anxiety.

Under pressure from the left and right, the vanguard cavalry unit was forced to take
a close formation, and their numbers were gradually diminishing.

Mobility was a cavalry’s life. They were fragile if surrounded. Warhorses that had lost
their riders ran around aimlessly.
His voice dry, Alexei decided to take command, but the progress of battle was already
no longer in his hands. Making soldiers who had fallen into chaos to be steady would
be difficult no matter how great or famous the commander.

Charging onto them, the Lion’s Cavalry split their troops and pushed in. Their
vanguard was Lieutenant Colonel Fynn. He took steady aim while spinning his spear.
He repelled Alexei’s elite guards and drew near with the force of raging tides.

“Heeeyy-! Don’t be distracted! You bastards, aren’t you listening to my orders-!! Don’t
let the enemy soldiers approach me, defend, defend without fail-!!”

“I see you, Major General of the Kingdom’s Army, Sir Alexei! I will have your head!!”

“S, Silence scoundrel-!”

Alexei took his sword and fought against him, but Fynn’s long spear stabbed into his
heart. His ambition was vanishing along with his life. As a simple finishing blow, his
head was cut off horizontally. The battlefield bursted into cheers, and at their limits,
the Kingdom’s cavalry whose morale had fallen to tatters scattered in every direction.

The Liberation Army persistently continued pursuit and killed half of them. The First
Division was pretty much annihilated. Many soldiers of the Kingdom and battle flags
were tragically abandoned.

Moving to meet up with the advance cavalry unit, Schera and company discovered the
defeated cavalry of the Kingdom. The several tens of Liberation Army cavalry in
pursuit were crushingly mowed down in payback. She asked for the circumstances.

“Where is Major General Alexei? Is he safe?”

“…His Excellency Alexei was killed in battle. We fell into a state of complete anarchy
due to the enemy’s encirclement, and escaped in all four directions for dear life. What
happened afterwards I do not know.”

Muttered the soldier saved from his predicament while putting his breathing in order.
The cavalry that were saved all bore wounds. There were none that could not move.
The men that couldn’t were already left behind and had fallen into enemy hands
probably.
“I see, so he died huh. You’ve done well to make it safely back. Lucky for you. Come,
you should get treated at once. It would be a shame if you died. —-Someone, come
treat this person!”

Death gently stroked his shoulders, and the wounded soldier twitched and stiffened.
A nearby soldier rogered while performing a respectful bow.

“Sir-! Understood.”

After instructing for the treatment of the remnants of the defeated army, Schera faced
her adjutants.

“What ought we do after this? Your opinions.”

“…The sun will fall soon. We can only slip into the night, march, and find a place we
can somehow cross the river.”

“However, places where we can cross are few in number. I think we should hold back
and watch. The places we will head to will assuredly have ambushes.”

Vander pointed out several places on his map. He was a pragmatic man, and was
starting to think that surrender was inevitable. That he had almost no loyalty to the
Kingdom, was actually his true feelings. He didn’t know what his colleague Katarina
was thinking though; she had an easy to understand personality he thought, but there
was something strange about her.

He could say the same for this respected, young hero though. There was something
uncanny.

“What do you think became of the river crossing site?”

“…I do not know. However, it would be dangerous to think optimistically. We ought to

act while assuming the worst.”

“What about the possibility that they’ve crossed the bridge, noticing that General
David was a ruse?”
“That, I do not know, but I fear they are in a confrontation.”

In all probability, they probably couldn’t move. David was attached to his very first
strategy, and he would not cross the bridge. Similarly, reinforcements would probably
not come from the crossing site, expressed Katarina, giving her own personal opinion.

“…Alright, we will head northward and rest for a short while. We will recover the
remnants of the First Division, and then devise to retreat.”

“N, northward? But Sulawesi Grand Bridge is in that direction…”

“That was my intention. If we can confidently make it back, then that is undeniably
good. Even if something like a pontoon bridge isn’t built, haven’t we already dealt with
bigger things? I’ve also used it myself to escape once so. If you get it, then we will hurry
and depart. First, I have to have a meal.”

Schera shouldered her scythe and began galloping as the vanguard. The white crows
silently started following after her. Hoisted on diagonally-forward spears, they
started the parade. Perhaps they were no longer feeling fear–The light in the
cavalrymen’s eyes had vanished. They just simply followed the instructions of Schera,
their superior officer. There was not a single sound of insecurity. Their formation was
precise, and their horses advanced forward, focusing on the darkness in front of them.

Vander thought that very eerie.

Katarina was trembling in delight. Her eyes weren’t wrong. This girl, was definitely, a
God of Death, she thought. She was convinced. She wiped off the blood adhered to her
glasses, and moved her horse in line beside Schera’s.

She was glad to be alive. So glad. Katarina wanted to loudly shout.

Schera’s unit camped at night in a place hard to be discovered by the enemy, and met
and recovered cavalrymen from the defeated First Division. In total, they were now
2,500, and they planned to change course for Sulawesi. The defeated cavalrymen,
every single one of them, were those that had been taken away from Schera’s unit, and
they had as if enthralled by Death came in a straight line to Schera’s campground.

Vander was lost for words, and he felt chills on his spine. Such a ridiculous thing
couldn’t happen, he thought. How could these defeated soldiers know of this place? It
was unimaginable no matter how one used common sense. They were not
broadcasting this location either, no way they could build something like a fire. They
were stifling their breaths so as not to stand out. Why? How? He was drowning in
doubt.

—-And then, the scariest thing was not a single person thought this strange. As if this
was something obvious, the cavalrymen had welcomed them with smiles. The escaped
people too, were more pleased that they were able to be reunited than they were at
having their lives saved.

Vander could not understand no matter how he thought.

Katarina took it at face value. It turned out like this, so this is how it should be, she
said.

—-The battleflags of Schera’s unit melted into the darkness, but they were raised high
as if on display.

The soldiers held them over their heads, while smiling as if they had gone mad
somewhere.

As if not feeling fatigue, they continued. And continued.

Every soldier except Vander, was looking up at the flags.

A bird prowled the dark scenery–an ominous bird that governed life and death. These
men had come home, with this black flag as their objective.

Schera chewed on dried meat while gazing at them, and she laughed happily, and
mischievously.

*Schera’s speech pattern changes. Hopefully my translation accurately reflects that

she is now more forceful and no longer as lofty.
Sulawesi Grand Bridge, David’s diversion unit headquarters.

Thinking that they had successfully pinned down the enemy main force, David was in
an extremely good mood. He composedly sat in his chair, and was waiting for time to
pass while drinking cider. There’s no battle this comfortable, probably. Just by taking
a battle formation, victory was in their hands.

“Hmph, those Rebel Army guys aren’t such a big deal. After all this, are the insurgents
little girls? Friggen Yalder, to have fallen behind these kind of guys. He’ll never be
called a brave general ever again.”

“Certainly, General Yalder was weak-minded. He did receive his just-desserts though.”

“This time, there will be no mercy. We will continue to Antigua, and Salvador Fortress
will also fall. We’ll massacre all the survivors together. We’ll also weed out those that
worked with them. So that a matter like this never occurs again, we will thoroughly
do them in.”

David stabbed a knife onto the Rebel Army’s stronghold on the map.

“…However, they are not showing any movements entirely. Despite us already
confronting them for three days. They have not even shown a sign of changing course.
Are they planning on abandoning Antigua?”

“They’re probably scared of a pursuit attack and can’t move. After all, they are a
gathering of small fry. They can’t advance, they can’t withdraw, enemy though they
may be, I pity them. They aren’t worthy of sympathy.”

Replied David, confidently, at the Chief Staff Officer’s words.

“While we are like this, it is probably about time our main body has arrived at Antigua.
I believe it is likely they are in the middle of the siege. Or maybe even it has already
fallen.”

“Umu. They’re truly idiots. They probably know what has befallen their castle about
now. How about tying a letter to an arrow and letting them know? They’ll think it’s a
sham, but it’s real heh. Once they know, they’ll be helpless!”

When David laughed loudly, the servile Chief Staff Officer also smiled. Victory was
before his eyes. He expected information to reach them that they made Antigua
surrender soon. If the enemy planned on staying, then they would be pincered from
Antigua.

The enemy’s momentum would be halted, and if they retreated to their headquarters,
Salvador Fortress, they would pursued at once. After that, they would start the clean
up, and it would be the best chance to accrue achievements.

Trample, pillage, and then massacre. The things soldiers wanted. Military officers
surely were also filled with fighting spirit. The door to glory would soon be opened.

—-Interrupting him, the sounds of horns reverberating sonorously could be heard.

Following were the sounds of drums and chimes.

“—-So they’re doing that too huh. Let them unreservedly and gaudily play. It’s good
entertainment.”

“…? No, they have not given the order for a fake attack today yet.”

A staff officer stated his doubt, but he was brushed away with a ‘whatever.’ Since the
unit would currently not move out, there was no need to care about military
regulations.

A short time later, a messenger came to David’s headquarters with a report.

“Excuse me, Your Excellency!”

A staff officer enquired to the messenger who executed a salute.

“What’s up?”

“Sir- The confronted Rebel Army has movement. An enemy force composed mostly of
infantry is advancing to Sulawesi Grand Bridge!”

“Hmph, idiotic pretense. Is this a desperation move? They’re just asking to be crushed.”

David drained his cider while amazed.

“Your Excellency, there is no need to panic. Let us wait and make it rain arrows. I
believe they are just testing the waters. If we go for an offensive, they will easily
retreat.”

“I leave it to you Chief Staff Officer. I permit you to pursue a little. But, avoid chasing
too far. There is absolutely no need to lose troops over something so trivial.”

“Sir-, please leave it to me. I will immediately drive them away.”

The Chief Staff Officer gave his instructions, and the messenger double timed back to
the vanguard.

Then, another messenger flew in. This time, it was different than last time. His face
was agitated.

“P, please excuse me-!”

His face was caked in mud and sweat, he bore wounds, and his breathing was haggard.
David unwittingly grimaced and berated the messenger before he could speak up.

“You are a messenger of the glorious Kingdom’s Army aren’t you? With such an
appearance, can you really accurately communicate your information?”

“Y, Your Excellency, b, bad news-!”

“Calm down you fool. You’re so noisy, what the heck happened!
“The First Division aiming for A, Antigua was destroyed! Major General Alexei was
killed in action! The advance cavalry unit was annihilated!”

At the messenger’s voice, the place fell silent. No one could speak up. The messenger
continued and reported sad news.

“The Second Division that crossed the river have their backs to it and were suddenly
attacked! They were besieged, lost half their numbers, and are preparing to flee-!!”

“D, don’t screw with me! Like there would be something so ridiculous-!! Check one
more time! Isn’t the enemy’s main force right in front of our eyes!?”

David threw down the glass in his hands. But, the report was not over yet.

“The enemy has reconstructed the destroyed pontoon bridges and crushed the Third
Division. Furthermore, they are heading this way!!”

They crushed the First Division, routed the Second Division infantry unit, and
afterwards repaired and reconstructed the pontoon bridges. The Third Division at a
standstill before the river crossing had encountered them. As they were a force mainly
of siege weapons and supply convoys, they were annihilated with no means of
resistance.

Having crossed the river, the Liberation Army main forces were not heading to Belta
but to Sulawesi Grand Bridge.

They had not prepared the siege weapons necessary to assault Belta, but more
importantly, Sulawesi Grand Bridge was an important position that they wanted
under their control. If they took this place, that would be similar to driving a wedge
into the Belta area.

“—-Lies. I, I can’t believe it. This is misinformation. No, the enemy’s lie no doubt!”

David stood up while trembling. The staff officers’ faces were pale. If this was true,
staying here would be too dangerous, since the enemy’s main force that crossed the
river would be heading here. They would be pincered.

“Your Excellency, the vanguard has started battle at the Grand Bridge, and many of
the enemy are trying to cross the river using ferry boats!”

“Shoot them down with arrows!! Absolutely do not let them approach!”

“Roger sir-, understood!”

“Your Excellency, we must urgently pull troops from Belta. We will be pincered like
this.”

“Silence-, continue the strategy! Soon, a report that Antigua has been taken control of
will come, surely-! Going along with these lies is going along with the enemy’s plan
right!? I won’t be tricked-!”

David kicked away his command post desk. The Fourth Army’s main force was still
going strong. He could only believe that. They were only a mish-mash of insurgents; a
defeat was impossible. That he, David, would be defeated was impossible.

—-The final piece of information flew in for the agitated David.

“Reporting-! A great number of enemy soldiers has been confirmed from the south;
their flag is the Rebel Army’s! We are being attacked from the side-!”

The violent sounds of war could be heard. From far away were the coming sounds of
horses’ hooves.

Time, for David, stopped

Sulawesi Grand Bridge, Liberation Army encampment on the opposite shore.

Having confirmed the progress of battle, a silver-haired general was nodding many
times.

He was the commander who led the main force unit that David was thinking of.
“To not have seen through the decoy from the very beginning, how pitiful.”

“It would suck to be them huh. To have every particular of their strategy seen though,
just judging from their staff officers, they are crazy. Just thinking about it gives me the
shivers.”

“Taking that into consideration, the ones that set up this strategy were probably the
staff officers. That they don’t know of our army is proof. Those guys will be defeated
just as they should be.”

Muttered the Colonel silently, and a staff officer agreed.

“The Colonel’s words pains my ears. Although our morale is sufficient, we are insecure
about our skill therefore…”

This diversion unit in particular was an assembled force of 10,000 regular soldiers,
5,000 militiamen, and the rest were volunteering civilians. Due to their battleflags and
phony straw soldiers, they kind of appeared something like 30,000 or 40,000.

“But, one cannot win a battle with just skill. It is the soldiers’ morale that matters in
the end. They must have the drive to win; they’re nothing without it. No matter how
one uses plans, or how an excellent commander commands.”

“Certainly. We have an ideal that needs to be realized. We will not lose to the lot of the
completely decayed Kingdom.”

“That’s the spirit. These old bones are a bit tired.”

The Commander joking patted his back, and the Adjutant spoke up while smiling
bitterly.

“We will work you until the end, Colonel.”

The extremely comical monkey show of mutual decoys glaring at each other would
soon end. They were coercively crossing from the front of the river using the bridges
and small ferries. Their main force would attack from the side. The situation had
completely reversed right now, and overrunning the enemy encampment was only a
matter of time probably.

The Grand Bridge’s defenses and offenses were equal, but the difference was that the
enemy would be completely pressured from the side by a unit hitting their flank. Just
one more push, and the enemy that had fallen into chaos would be kicked aside, and
they would take possession of Sulawesi Grand Bridge. They had already inflicted
serious damage onto the enemy’s defense forces, and it wouldn’t be long before Belta
Castle also fell probably.

The aged commander recalled the face of the young man who distinguished himself
in this battle–the face of the Hero carrying the future Kingdom on his shoulders. He
was a man who would realize their dreams without fail. He wondered if he would be
able to see it with his own eyes.

“…You know, I heard Lieutenant Colonel Fynn took the head of the enemy commander
again. What frightening performance as always. The Flag of the Lion is not just a
decoration it seems.”

He had smashed the enemy cavalry unit and had taken Major General Alexei’s head he
heard. He took it upon himself to pursue the remnants of the enemy Second Division
it appeared.

“He will soon be the Hero of this battle I bet, Lieutenant Colonel Fynn will. His fame
amongst the soldiers is also on the rise too. If he gets promoted again, he’ll finally be
on par with you huh.”

“Princess Altura, and now Lieutenant Colonel Fynn, with this, the reputation of us old
people will collapse. Hmph, we definitely don’t want to lose to the youths. We’ll just
have to show them the difference in how long we’ve served, how about it?”

The commander exhaled with his nose and stood up. Old though he may be, he could
still move his body. He took his battleaxe in hand, and swung it around, just warming
up.
“The Colonel still has much active service left in him.… Is it not about time we also go
for a full on charge?”

“Okay! Shove the rear guard infantry unit to the front. Tell the civilians that have
cooperated with us to stand back. The outcome of this battle has already been decided.
All that’s left is to squash them. We’ll splendidly take the enemy commander’s head,
and devote our battle Princess Altura how about it!?”

“Sir-, Understood!!”

—-The Liberation Army, Sulawesi Grand Bridge diversion unit, started the attack.

This battle should have been concluded with this one attack.

David’s 20,000 were pulverized from the front, and they had already fallen into
pandemonium. They were inferior in numbers, lacked leadership ability, and their
soldiers had not the will to fight. As a consequence of the mixed units which had been
haphazardly merged, each unit’s cooperation was in a sorry state. Already, the units
would collapse before long, and the Liberation Army would be able to rout them.

Every one of the Liberation Army generals nearby Sulawesi Grand Bridge expected an
overwhelmingly favourable victory for the Liberation Army. This battle should have
ended.

Until behind the civilians who breathed sighs of relief, bathing in their victory, a white,
ominous bird appeared. It was a unit galloping with terrible speed, in ranks with not
one thread out of file, uninvited to the party. The people watched them with smiles. It
was reinforcements from Salvador Fortress. They waved their hands in their air and
beckoned them. Someone even raised a cheer. They linked shoulders and were
laughing.

These men no longer oppressed smiled from their souls.

They had finally been liberated, and they were content from the bottom of their
hearts.

—-Until a blood-stained scythe would mercilessly swoop down on them.

Now at an audaciously close distance, Schera’s Cavalry had gone northward, aiming
for Sulawesi Grand Bridge. They had soundly shut down all the Liberation Army
scouts, and they had finally arrived behind Sulawesi Grand Bridge. Luckily for them,
they had not encountered an enemy unit.

Not a single horseman had defected. They had zero deserters. For a unit in the middle
of a rout, this was almost unbelieveable. Their provisions carried on hand had already
been exhausted. Schera was at the limits of her endurance. She was awfully hungry.
Why did she have to experience such an empty hunger.

“Major, this is the last candy. Please help yourself.”

“……”

When Katarina offered a sacrifice to Death, Schera silently took it and crunched it.

Absolutely not enough. Her irritation due to the empty hunger did not stop. Her
shouldered scythe was trembling in rage. Vander asked carefully, so as to not disturb
that rage.

“Ma, Major. What will we do after this? In front of us, an enemy unit is lying in wait.
We have made it this far safely. If we go a little more northward, there is a ford we can
cross—-”

He cut his words off there–because he was glared at with bloodshot eyes. If he spoke
poorly, it seemed like that maddened scythe would swing down at any moment.
Schera was just in that bad a mood.

“Despite there being a shortcut right in front of our eyes, why is there a necessity to
make a detour? —-Second Lieutenant Katarina. Are you of the same opinion?”

While oozing bloodlust from her small body, she glared at another adjutant.

“There is indeed no need. We will stab them in the rear, and they will only be smashed
altogether. We can absolutely break through. I will devote even the last vestiges of my
poor strength.”
“That so? Then no problem. Let’s go.”

“Sir-, there is no problem at all. Major Schera.”

Katarina pushed up her glasses, and took out a small rod from her waist and elongated
it. It was a telescoping, portable magic cane. This was the first time Vander had seen
that cane. He had heard not a single word that this Second Lieutenant colleague of his
had knowledge in sorcery.

“O, oi. You can use sorcery? I’ve never heard of it.”

“I just never said it. However, there is no longer a need to keep it hidden. For Major
Schera’s sake, I will devote all my power. I had decided this some time ago. I will
happily use pagan* magic. The apple doesn’t fall far from the tree. The daughter of a
heretic is a heretic.”

Spoke Katarina rapidly on and on. Her eyes were the same as the other cavalry members.

“…What do you mean?”

Asked back Vander who could not understand. Katarina did not respond to that
question.

2,500 cavalry waited for orders. For the order to charge and decimate. The horses
neighed, sensing their bloodthirst, and their bodies shook.

Schera raised her scythe, and gave her command.

“Target: Sulawesi Grand Bridge! All members charge-!! Kill them!”

““““““Ou-!!””””””

Their yells resonated, and Schera galloped down the hill at the vanguard. Her two
adjutants followed, the 2,500 cavalry kicked up a cloud of dust, and they started
dashing like a fierce wave. The Liberation Army flag was drawing closer. Many enemy
soldiers began to notice Schera and her group. They soon started to let out cheers and
waved their hands. They were welcoming Death. The unarmed civilian people were
smiling. However, Schera’s expression did not change. Before her eyes were simply
enemies. Food just waiting to be eaten.

“Wa, wait stop! Stop your hors—-”

Her scythe mowed down several civilians who tried to flee, and she went straight
ahead. The cavalry following behind her charged while reaching with their spears, and
they trampled and killed scores of people.

“Kill whoever you get your hands on! Don’t bother asking who they are! Kill all the
Rebel Army-!”

Death gave her command, and the cavalrymen’s devastation began. Weaponless
civilians ran, trying to escape. Some poorly equipped militiamen resisted, but they
were pierced by spears thrusted from on horseback, and they died.

Schera massacred the enemy camp like cutting weeds. Her scythe flew left and right,
spun like a watermill, and randomly cut off limbs. Her momentum did not stop, and
she rushed all way to the front of the enemy camp.

“S, spare us. W, we aren’t soldiers.”

“You guys, are the Kingdom right? Wh, why would you do this”

“Let us go—-”

Silently, towards these men who had sank to the ground, the scythe’s tempered edge
extended, and killed them.

Accompanying her, Katarina pointed her cane towards their bodies and chanted a
spell. It was necromancy, which manipulated soulless corpses. It was magic for people
who had fallen off God’s path. There only one usable spell. The corpses could not move
freely like the caster. There was also no way to move hundreds. It was her limit to
move two. From self-study, she could only learn just this one spell.
“…Go.”

“How interesting that is. To reuse corpses, very intriguing.”

“Thank you very much, Major Schera!”

“What happens after?”

“This.… Explode-!”

The reanimated corpses crawled deep into the enemy soldiers, and deliberately
exploded. The blast swallowed the surrounding soldiers, and the area was pregnant
with the smell of burning bodies.

Schera observed, seemingly very satisfied, and once again started the slaughter.

Vander took only humans that had weapons as his opponents. Before his eyes were
clearly not soldiers. Only humans that seemed to live in farm villages until a few days
ago. He had not become a soldier to slaughter the citizens, not to conduct this kind of
indiscriminate slaughter.

He was different. He was different from them.

“Die-!”

“—-Shut up! Take this-!!”

Thrusted spears crossed, and stabbed into a body. Aiming for that opening, a lunged
spear stabbed into Vander’s back. ‘Shit,’ he thought, but the arm was immature it
seemed, and the spear’s tip grinded against his armor and was deflected. He pulled
out his spear, intending to counterattack, and he hastily turned his horse’s head
around. It was a Liberation Army soldier wearing crude armor on his body. His height,
short. It appeared to be a boy soldier. Maybe about the same size as Schera, maybe
even a little shorter. His face was still childish.

He was shaking in surprise that his spear that he had thrusted as hard as he could was
deflected. He was completely disheartened.
“Tsk-, be obedient kid!! Do you have a deathwish!?”

“—-Hi- Ah, ah-”

“Don’t be so brazen-!”

Vander knocked away the boy soldier’s weapon with his spear. He did not have the
intention of killing children.

—-But.

“I said to kill everyone, Second Lieutenant Vander.”

From behind the unarmed boy soldier, the blade of misfortune swung down. After a
cry like a squeal, he died.

“…He was still a child, Major.”

Vander scowled at her, but Schera paid no mind and swung off the blood. She shifted
her gaze, searching for her next prey.

“Then, why was he on the battlefield? If you will resent, resent the one who brought
him here.”

“He could no longer fight-”

“If he can pick up a sword, he can still fight. And then, he will challenge you again. Are
you not a soldier? Or are you a saint? Do you think we’re at a church?”

“—–!”

“All members, gather-!! We will crush the enemy at the Grand Bridge-!!”

Under Schera’s command, the cavalry gathered, and turned their horses towards the
Grand Bridge.
“Colonel, enemy attack from the rear! Cavalry are advancing while killing the civilians!!”

“What’d you say? Where the heck did they come from!? The enemy cavalry should
have been annihilated right!?”

“B, but they’re here! Enemy has a white bird coat of arms on a black flag! Their
vanguard is a commander holding a scythe!”

“The rumored Death God!? Alright, we’ll stop them in their tracks here. Absolutely do
not let them break through the bridge! We’ll be laughed at if they can get away
successfully!!”

The raiding cavalry that raised havoc for their supply trains from before. The unit
associated with the name Death. He had heard of their rumored commander.

“Sir-! Infantry unit! Assemble the formation!! We’ll obstruct the Death God’s charge!!”

The infantry unit dispatched to the middle of the bridge, commanded, constructed a
wall of spears. A cavalry certainly had rushing power, but they were weak against
readied spears. They would absolutely hesitate, fearing death. If they encircled them
at that time and attacked, there would be nothing to fear.

“Spear line, forward-!! Shoulder to shoulder-!”

“Spears, Braceeeeeeeeeee–!!”

The spearmen, overflowing with morale, braced their spears. From the direction their
allies should have been, blood spurts flew, and an odd army came charging. While they
were in a column formation, they were coming in just a single, straight line.

“Uooooooooooooo–!!”

“Spears-! Forwardddddddd-!!”

“Dieeeeeeeeee–!!”
The troops holding the black flag plunged into the wall of spears with absolutely no
hesitation. They propelled their spears from atop horseback and decided to run the
spearmen over with their horses’ momentum. They felt not a moment’s indecision.

Horses and rider were skewered. While being skewered, they were also taking down
the enemy infantry. Soldiers that had fallen off their horses threw themselves off the
Grand Bridge, making sure to take the enemy with them. Schera’s unit had teared
open a section of the spear line by sacrificing dozens of soldiers.

In that opening, Schera was swinging her scythe from atop her horse. Katarina, who
had exhausted her magical power, was also swinging a sword. The regular soldiers of
the Liberation Army were pushed back. They couldn’t stop the enemy’s momentum.

“The commander, kill that commander! That’ll weaken the enemy’s momentum-!
Absolutely halt them-!”

“Colonel, you are too far forward! Please step back!”

The Adjutant stopped him, but he shook him off and wielded his battleaxe. He
smashed a charging cavalryman. Though he inflicted a fatal wound, the rider was
about to stand up again, so he cut off his head. What fearsome mettle, he was inwardly
shocked. They were clearly different from the other soldiers of the Kingdom.

“Shut up! They’ll break through the this bridge at this rate-!! You monsters-! What’s
with the force of their charge-”

“—-Colonel, this is dangerous!”

“Surround them with soldiers; flatten them with numbers!! Do not show them any
leniency!”

Raising his voice, he encouraged his soldiers. One rider in black armor stood out
conspicuously. She was their commander no doubt. When the Colonel thoughtlessly
glared at her, he met her eyes.

Schera smiled like a little girl… whose face was covered in blood. The Colonel was
entranced by Death.
“—-ah.”

A small sickle stabbed into the face of the speechless Colonel. It was a throw with no
prior movements. The commander of the Liberation Army diversion unit had easily
died. The throat of the Adjutant who tried to help him up as well, was pierced by a
thrown sickle.

David’s Headquarters, being pincered.

Disastrous reports were coming in one after another. David’s headquarters had also
become perilous. He unsheathed his heirloom sword and steeled himself for when the
time would come. A noble had to proudly die.

“Y, your Excellency. Please, you of all people must escape Your Excellency! We will
open a way out to Belta!”

Spoke up the Chief Staff Officer, but David shook his head sideways.

“I, cannot. If I escape right now, we will be completely routed. If I had to run away and
uncouthly die, I would die here! I have my pride as a noble-”

“B, but! Belta!”

If David escaped, it would be assured that they would be routed.

But, in this situation, it was the defeated commander’s duty to save even a single
soldier and repatriate to Belta. David may have his pride as a noble, but he was the
worst commander. To David who stood at the head of the army with his elite guards,
a report for the umpteenth time came.

“Your Excellency David-!”

“What is it this time! Have they finally broken through the bridge!?”

“R, reinforcements! Reinforcements from our army has come!!”

“Bullshit! Where the heck did they come from!? Don’t tell me they abandoned Belta!!”

David was not fool enough to leave Belta Castle empty. He had sent out a messenger,
and strictly told them to devote themselves to defense. As far as he was concerned, it
was absolutely unthinkable for reinforcements to come from the Belta area.

“No-! Reinforcements from Sulawesi Grand Bridge!! They have boldly penetrated the
enemy camp!”

For a second, David had thought this messenger had gone mad. The other staff officers
as well. But, when he shifted his attention to the bridge, the situation was strange.
David’s unit that was being pushed back was making a comeback. The enemy’s river
crossing unit was also turning away without reaching land.

“Who!? Whose unit came!? Is it Alexei’s cavalry-!??”

David naturally leaned forward in excitement. His voice cracked in anticipation.

Who. Who came? Did Alexei’s cavalry survive? Reinforcements from the Royal
Capital? It would be difficult to believe, but it wasn’t impossible for it to be volunteer
soldiers.

“White crow coat of arms on a black flag!! The commander is unknown, but they are
overrunning the enemy encampment!!”

“Y, Your Excellency. Please use this.”

A staff officer handed over a spyglass. It wasn’t as good an Empire-made one, but one
could see close enough to the Grand Bridge. David investigated steadily. A black flag
and a white crow emblem. He hadn’t seen it before. He had no recollection of there
being such a family crest. Black was also bad luck.

He looked at the cavalrymen holding the flags. Everyone was fighting with terrific
valor. They trampled the enemy without paying any mind to thrusted spears.
He stared at the especially conspicuous commander holding a scythe. She was
wearing a helmet, but she had that characteristic short stature.

A young face covered in crimson blood. She was a young, female commander with a
twisted smile while slashing at her prey.

“T, that’s, S, Major Schera.”

Her name escaped his lips, and he was lost for words. At such a fearsome manner of
fighting, he could not articulate. She was splitting the enemy as if she was a veteran
general. When he thought they had broken through the bridge, she gave a further
command, and once again charged towards the opposite shore. The spirit of the
enemy soldiers, who had not expected them to turn around, was completely
crushed.The enemy unit who had lost their leader were like novices scrambling for
their lives, trying to escape from Death’s scythe. Following them from behind were
the cavalrymen savagely swooping down on them. The Grand Bridge was awash with
fresh blood.

“Y, Your Excellency David! We cannot just let this be. Take our forces on the bridge
and allocate them to our flank, and then plan to retreat! I do not think we have faculty
to fight the enemy’s main force in a series of battle any more-!”

“……:”

“—-Your Excellency! Major General David, Your Excellency-! Your orders immediately!”

“Ah, yeah. I, leave it to you. H, hurry and, deal with it.”

“Sir-!”

The Chief Staff Officer barked his orders to the military officers angrily. They had to
avoid being annihilated at all costs. They were desperate.

“…Th, that’s a Death God. Certainly, Death itself. Was Y, Yalder right?”

While shivering, David gazed long at Schera’s style of fighting, as if eating it up. He had
completely forgotten about commanding.
Afterwards, the troops of David’s unit assigned to the river bank and Grand Bridge
were successfully moved to the flanks.

The Liberation Army contributing a fierce attack from the side were bewildered at a
counterattack beyond their expectations. The unit that was on the verge of being
routed had suddenly gotten a second wind and were making a comeback.

The Liberation Army that was striking from the side, though they were called the main
force, were mostly comprised of only units swift on their feet. They stressed the ability
to pincer, and they should have made the enemy take to their heels with a swift attack.
After a series of battles, they had built up fatigue, and the soldiers’ power had fallen
as one would expect. Due to the difference in stamina and their declining might, the
casualties on the Liberation Army side gradually started increasing.

The Liberation Army commander, Behrouz, deciding now was enough, temporarily
pulled his soldiers back. There was also the report that many civilians and militiamen
were victimized. He needed for the state of affairs to calm down.

David escaped from his predicament and somehow scurried back to Belta. Defeated
soldiers were continuously returning. All the soldiers were completely exhausted. The
Kingdom’s Army had lost too many things in this battle.

—-Fourth Army surviving soldiers: 30,000.

A third had died in battle, and the rest had thrown down their swords and
surrendered or deserted.

Driving a wedge into Belta, Sulawesi Grand Bridge was taken, and even the river
crossing site was snatched away from them. Afterwards, the Liberation Army would
probably close in on them like a noose around their necks.

David was angry and embarrassed, and he fell ill from his anxiety due to self-
condemnation.

The Battle of Alucia Crossing ended in the crushing defeat for the Kingdom’s Army.
Their loss did not end in just losing troops and Sulawesi Grand Bridge. As the sun set
on the Kingdom, it had the result of making known to the populace that the Kingdom
no longer had the power to put an end to the Rebel Army. The victorious Liberation
Army took the surrendered soldiers into their fold and further surged in power.
Schera quietly repatriated, taking her cavalry along with her. Each and every one was
bloodstained, but they entered the castle as if proud of that. The castle garrison that
had ushered them in could only watch them with held breaths. The white bird was
painted deep crimson. Just how many lives had it sucked in.

While wearing her bloodied armor, Schera rushed into the barracks cafeteria. She
took as much as she could, and headed to the camp grounds where her soldiers were
waiting. All the surviving cavalrymen were smiling while eating together with their
commander. That she was able to have an enjoyable meal with her comrades made
Schera very happy.

After consuming enough for three men, Schera fell asleep with a contented smile.

—-As for those victimized civilians, their story would be handed down to posterity as
“The Tragedy of Sulawesi Grand Bridge.” They boldly faced the Death God’s surprise
attack, fought, and then died noble deaths; they were heroes. In commemoration of
their altruism, a large monument to comfort their spirits would be erected beside the
Grand Bridge.
One of the causes for the Kingdom’s decline could be said to be its harsh taxation. The
wealthy who lived luxurious lived were one part, but the majority of the Kingdom’s
citizens were comprised of peasants who were especially oppressed. Violent tax
collectors would frequently turn up and take away what little property there was.
Punishments would even be dispensed on people who could not pay the established
amount. Same if they refused conscription. The peasants of the Kingdom were all sick
of it.

Even so, the people who would rise up were few, since they had grown accustomed to
being oppressed. Despite being under deathly hardship, despite all the people who
would starve and die, they would not kill. But, when danger to one’s life actually
approached, anyone would take up arms.

Humans were not ones to silently submit their necks. They were not going to be
victims.

What had changed the lamentations of these men to seething rage was a single event.

—-It was the Tenang Rebellion.

Having emerged victorious in the battle a few days ago, the Royal Capital Liberation
Army moved headquarters from Salvador Fortress to Branch Castle Antigua. They had
also done so as there was the appeal of gradually drawing closer to the Royal Capital.
They assimilated the surrendered soldiers and expanded in scope. They had also
taken possession of Sulawesi Grand Bridge. Currently, they were capturing every
fortress and town in the Belta area. Then, if Belta Castle where David had secluded
himself fell, the Central Border Zone would completely fall under Liberation Army
influence. It would solidify their weak foothold in the area, and it would become
increasingly possible to launch an invasion in the Royal Capital’s direction.

As the Liberation Army continued to win consecutively, the might of their officers and
men would rise in tandem. Though they had paid the price of not a few victims, for the
sake of the oppressed citizens, they would voluntarily throw themselves into battle.
Everyone embraced the hopes and dreams of their young symbol, Princess Altura.

—-Branch Castle Antigua Conference Room. Military officers and civil officers were
arrayed.

Here, topics relating to military affairs, financial affairs, government and diplomacy
were debated, and where Altura would give her ruling. As they were currently
expanding their sphere of influence, there were a mountain of challenges. What they
were discussing now was regarding the aftermath of the Alucia River engagement.

“—-In the other day’s battle, is it true that there were many civilian casualties? Why
did Borjek have to die?”

Altura depressedly inquired. Colonel Borjek served long before she had raised an
army and was an extremely helpful man, always taking care of her. He excelled at
leadership and was a military man she could place faith in. She wanted to fight with
him. She wanted him to watch over her.

The generals who happened to be present at the time were also making grieving faces.
To that question, Tactician Diener reported that it was the “Truth.”

“Yes. The the weaponless civilians who were taking refuge in the back were attacked
by the Kingdom’s cavalry. Having launched a surprise attack, that group of the
Kingdom began to overrun them, gunning for only the civilians. Deciding to obstruct
this atrocity, Colonel Borjek departed for the front, and though he boldly fought back,
he was killed in battle. However, due to his noble sacrifice, he was successful in saving
many civilians. Colonel Borjek absolutely did not die a meaningless death.”

At Diener’s words, the military officers showed expressions of indignation. Those

guys were a disgrace to all military men, they thought. The Kingdom was rotten to this
extent!?, they thought.

One group of people of course noticed that the “Truth” had been distorted when it was
reported. But, they did not speak up. They reasoned that it wasn’t all lies.
“…Diener. You said there should be no injury to the people. That is why I approved
your dummy soldiers plan. Then, how did we end up with this kind of result?”

“I did not think that a commissioned officer of the Kingdom would take the initiative
and target only the citizens. They hunted down only the weak, and their figures
enjoyed themselves slaughtering as they pleased. It was like the work of a beast. They
probably do not have any pride left as knights. It was completely my mistake, I,
Diener.”

Naturally, he had expected the possibility that there would be victims amongst the
civilians. If his plan went well, he would hail the civilians as heroes. If they were caught
in the crossfire and became victims, he would call it a tragedy. It would promote
morale, and he would use it as material to spread groundless rumors, he schemed.

It was a definite truth that they, unarmed civilians and citizens of the very Kingdom,
were killed. He would take that “Truth,” mix in some exaggerations, and disseminate
it, further circulating the Kingdom’s bad reputation. He had already given his secret
orders and released his agents into the Belta area. The fruits of his labor will show
sooner or later.

“Give the families of the victims liberal remunerations. They cooperated with our
dreams and lost their valuable lives. We have to surmount their sacrifices and realize
our ideals. Diener, please help us.”

“Sir- leave it to me. I will give the bereaved families suitable recompense.”

“…Next report.”

Hearing Princess Altura’s words, a civil official plainly read aloud documents.

“A request for aid has come from a farm village under Liberation Army influence. It is
a request saying they want goods and provisions as they are in poverty.… There are
many more identical to this one.”

Many texts telling of wretched conditions had come addressed to Altura.

“Diener. Do we have any surplus goods?”

Lines of sight turned to Tactician Diener, who responded without a change in

expression.

“There is no way we would have that amount of surplus, however we can not just
overlook them. After all, the great cause that we stand for is to overthrow the current
monarchy and rescue the suffering people of the Kingdom. That future will absolutely
not come to those who cannot care for those below them.” Or take advantage of them.*

“Then, urgently give them charity. Show them the morality of our Liberation Army. As
soon as possible, we must have the incompetent Kristoff off the throne.”

“I do understand. Please leave the matter of goods to me. We have received no

shortage of support from the Empire–as a consequence of the Princess never
wavering and betraying her faith.”

Many civil officials fixed their eyes on Diener with a look that asked, ‘just what are you
saying?’, but, Altura showed no signs of noticing their behavior. If one were to talk
about the civil officials, all of them knew that they had no surplus with their current
finances. As they had just put Belta under their influence, their tax yields were not
extremely high. It would still take some time until the chaos died down and they put
a system of government in order.

Diener ignored the glances coming from the group of civil officials.

“I am begging you, Diener. I will be pushing hardships on you.”

“Those words alone are enough for me, Diener.”

Diener closed his eyes and lowered his head. Seeing that, Altura augustly nodded.

“Are there any other reports?”

“……”
“Then, we will conclude here today. If anything happens, notify me immediately.”

“—-Sir-, understood.”

When Altura left her seat, the generals saluted and followed after her. Left behind was
Diener, still sitting in his seat in the conference room, and vice commander of the
Liberation Army, Prince Alan.

Alan approached Diener’s side, and spoke in a small voice.

“…Diener. You, are you planning on doing that again? Do you really think this is
correct? You don’t know when Altura will find out.”

Alan was being notified of Diener’s activities from a unit of agents of the Empire. It
was not a matter that could be disclosed, and there was a strict gag order on the
participants. Those intelligence agents were Alan’s proteges, so he could trust them.
Of course he was not informing his homeland, the Empire, since in the future, it would
become a weakness.

But, if it ever became intolerable, he planned on overthrowing Diener and banishing

him. He could not let him become a cause of ruin for the Liberation Army.

“Absolutely, I am paying careful attention so that I do not get noticed. I am only

allowing my own mercenaries to execute it. As long as they get paid a large amount of
money, they will not say anything. They in fact will enjoy doing it.”

He did not know how many hamlets they had attacked. They would plunder while
disguised as Kingdom soldiers. They were originally humans who resorted to
robbery. Gleefully, they were endeavoring in their duty. It ended at just pillaging; they
had been instructed for the time being to not kill if possible.

Because in the end, these villages would enter under the control of the Liberation
Army. Their labor was valuable. If his mercenaries grew too impudent and couldn’t
stay their hands, he would just get rid of them and hire the next batch. It was a very
simple matter. Mercenaries were not the Liberation Army’s companions, just
disposable pieces.
“……”

Alan was silently listening.

Diener apathetically continued his talk.

“Moreover, I cannot make goods appear out of thin air. The world is not so generous.
No matter what means I have to use, I will absolutely must obtain them. For the sake
of our expanding Liberation Army, and for the sake of supporting the citizens entering
under our jurisdiction. To bring about a time of peace requires an initial investment.
These are emergency measures until we can expect steady tax revenue.…
Nevertheless, this ought to be the last time.”

Calmly, but quickly, detailed Diener. The Central Border Zone was from the start a
fertile land. If they raised the morale of the peasants and created an appropriate
government, it would surely become wealthy. They could also expect commerce with
each bordering nation.

They would remedy the excessive tax rate, perform a clean sweep of government
officials and feudal lords lining their own pockets, and conduct a thorough reform.
The Liberation Army had enticed them, guaranteeing their social position, chipped
away at their political power, and stolen their power to resist. When they noticed they
had been deceived, everything would be over probably. The Royal Capital Liberation
Army had taken drastic measures in their duty to wash away the accumulated pus.

However, to accomplish this, they needed tremendous support from the people,
otherwise, it would all end as a pipedream.

An impetus was needed to change the people’s hatred towards the Kingdom into
support for the Liberation Army.

“This time will be the last? What do you mean Diener?”

“If we take complete control of the Central Border Zone, there will no longer be any
need for these troublesome matters. Also, this final “Commodity Procurement
Operation” will be the straw that breaks the camel’s back for Belta Castle. Having
suffered a crushing defeat, this right now is the greatest chance to erase the Kingdom’s
authority over this region.”

Diener spread out a map on the table and pointed out Belta Castle. Behind it was the
town of Tenang with a red mark on it. It was a place not included in their capturing
plans.

“We are already capturing fortresses on the front line of Belta. What more are you
planning? Are we not just going to wait for a proper time and encircle Belta’s main
castle?”

“—-Insufficient. Still not enough. The force of their fire is absolutely not enough. For
our great cause, it has to become a hellfire strong enough to burn the entire Kingdom
to the ground.… The commander David can probably no longer move. He is frightened
and only hardening the defenses. A commander who has lost his self-confidence,
soldiers of the Kingdom in chaos, a populace with accumulated discontent, and the
spreading infamy–all the kindle has been assembled. Afterwards, it just needs to catch
fire.”

“…You, what the heck are you thinking?”

When Alan looked at him with eyes of misgiving, Diener with a tranquil expression
distinctly answered.

“Of course, only victory for the Liberation Army, and overthrowing the current
monarchy. My life was used only for this one purpose. The Royal Capital Liberation
Army is my everything.”

“Do Altura’s ideals really exist in you? Is this not too reckless? The one perverting her
ideals the most, Diener, is it not you?”

“A clean war does not exist in this world, Your Highness Prince Alan. All that there is,
is only a hideous reality that makes one want to avert their eyes.… However, there are
also things that do not need to be known. Princess Altura is fine as she is. The people
see their aspirations in her. Humans as completely filthy like me as well.”

He stood up from his seat, faced Prince Alan, and gazed into his eyes.
“…Prince Alan. Your cooperation is necessary. I would like you to shoulder the dirty
work along with me. I want you defile yourself with dishonor enough to smear even
your soul with blood. We will crown ourselves with filth.** After this war is over, I will
take all the sins onto myself consequently.”

Diener was making a bet. He had seen through that this man harbored personal
feelings for Altura. Diener was also aware that these emotions very much exceeded
his affection towards his fatherland. He would take advantage of that and pull Alan to
his side. He would bind him hand and foot so that he could never turn back. This man
could be expected to play the role of negotiator with the Empire. By all means, Diener
wanted to entice him.

“……”

“……”

Alan avoided an immediate reply. It took resolution and determination to accept this
proposal. He had to make sure he had it. To immediately cut down any selfish motives
he may have, his hand reached for his sword.

“……Will this truly be for Altura’s sake?”

“So that her ideals may continue to be pure. Reality is not. Someone has to protect her
from this dirty mud. We will be that shield. I want you to shoulder that role next to
the Princess.”

“……I understand. I will listen to you. Do with me as you wish.”

After a long silence, Alan consented.

Quietly, Diener spoke. Altura would certainly rage if she heard this plan. It was an act
completely polar to her ideals. It sacrificed the few to save the many. It would not be
strange for her to cut him down in such a situation. The other commissioned officers
probably wouldn’t stay silent either. Actually, having heard the matter, Alan was also
enraged, and he seized Diener by the lapels.
—-For the sake of victory for the Royal Capital Liberation Army, Diener sold his soul.

In a place slightly east of Belta Castle was a town called Tenang. Protected by low
ramparts, it was a simple and commonplace hamlet with no redeeming features.

In that hamlet, neighboring peasants suddenly gathered and were raising furious
voices. Each one held crude weapons and, filled with anger, were closing in on the
feudal lord’s building. It was town with no appreciable defense besides its ramparts.
Soldiers that tried to obstruct them were pushed down and violently beaten up.

The townspeople completely startled did not leave their houses. They did not want to
get involved.

When the figure of the bewildered feudal lord appeared from the building’s terrace,
the peasants bitterly screamed.

“““We’ve paid our taxes like we were told. We complied with repeated demands. And
yet, why will you kill us? Do you intend on stealing even our lives?”””, they were
saying.

The feudal lord didn’t understand what they were saying. Sure, he was imposing a
harsh tax. He was also requisitioning goods as per orders from the Kingdom and
funding the war.

But, there was no order saying to kill. They would not part with their precious labor
force for no reason. The peasants were wrung dry, but they had just barely enough to
live. If not, then they would no longer have any tax revenue. That was why they would
not be killed.

“I don’t get what you’re saying. But, what you guys have done will not be pardoned.
Hurry and break up and return to your work. Any more will be regarded as treachery
against the Kingdom, and everyone will be apprehended,” he responded.

The peasants did not consent. A genocide was happening at a neighboring farm village
right now. Survivors were extremely few. Also, everyone had seen the figures of the
Kingdom’s soldiers. How could they believe the words of someone that was habitually
oppressing them?

Even if he was the feudal lord, it was difficult for him to force the peasants to retire.
Soldiers had been lost at the earlier battle, and the town’s guards were few in number.
In just numbers, the peasants that had visited for a directly appeal exceeded the
guards. The instant when he was thinking how to deceive and pacify them,

From his building flew out a single arrow. That arrow struck the breast of a woman
holding a baby in the middle of the crowd. The feudal lord had not given an order to
attack. But, an arrow was fired.

Silence enveloped the surroundings, now packed with bloodlust. Then, it instantly
exploded.

“Kill him, kill him!” The order came, and the peasants rushed into the feudal lord’s
building.

Bodies of soldiers were torn by farm tools, and they died. Luxurious furniture and
works of arts were all broken. The feudal lord and his family were dragged out and
burned alive. The building was set ablaze, and the town of Tenang had been
completely occupied by peasants. The weak people who had wrested victory from
their depriver through their own hands roared in celebration. When someone
shouted “Hooray!”, everyone followed afterwards and yelled repeatedly.

—-In the end, the flag flown high, was the flag of the Royal Capital Liberation Army.

David fell into a state of panic, hearing that they had lost Tenang behind Belta Castle.
At most, it was just a feudal lord being killed by peasants and making a town of the
Kingdom fall.

But panicking that their path of retreat had been cut off, “It’s preposterous for the
likes of peasants to kill the feudal lord. Wipe everyone out,” he had arbitrarily issued
the order, and sent 2,000 infantry immediately to Tenang.

The peasants put up a good fight, but in the end, they were laymen who had not
received training. In not even a few hours, the gate was broken down, and the town
was invaded. Everyone who had participated in the rebellion was cut down; it was
wholesale slaughter with no heed to young or old, man or woman. There were also
townspeople who got mixed in and bit the dust. Everyone suspicious was killed.

News of the “Tenang Rebellion” and the “Tenang Atrocity” spread throughout the
Belta area, and many feudal lords trembled in fear of receiving the resentment of the
peasants. Many feudal lords who were on the fence, anxious that they would be killed
too, declared support for the Liberation Army. Soldiers guarding fortresses also lost
their fighting spirit, and they discarded their swords and threw open the gates. Most
of them were peasants that had been conscripted from a farming village in this very
Belta.

In not even half a month, the Liberation Army had captured the towns and fortresses
of Belta, and all that was remaining was Belta Castle. The Kingdom has lost power in
the Central Border Zone to that extent. The Fourth Army was further weakened from
successive desertion and surrender, and now only a force of 10,000 had to defend the
castle.

David had sent a request for reinforcements ASAP to the Royal Capital, but the only
response was “Defend Belta to the last.” As the Empire in the Northwest was
increasing their movements, there were no spare forces left to be sent in aid.

Field Marshal Sharov had appealed that the First Army ought to be sent forth, but
Prime Minister Farzam had rejected it, saying it was unnecessary. What ought to take
precedence was defence of the Royal Capital, and he would not approve anything that
would weaken it.

At the end of his wits, Sharov decided to dispatch 5,000 of his troops as a rear guard.
They made an expedition to Roshanak Stronghold, which amounted to an outpost wall
for the Royal Capital area. After Belta fell, it was not unlikely for the Liberation Army
for carry on their momentum and close in on the Royal Capital in one go. As well as to
gain time, they needed to hold back the Liberation Army there temporarily.

Roshanak was a stronghold in name only. Its walls were low, and it was on low-lying
ground. The reshuffled General Yalder was appointed to be the commander. “Do not
act rashly and avoid excessive ardor,” he was strictly ordered. No voices of opposition
were raised from the generals. They thought of him as simply a disposable rock.

On the other side of the map, David at a loss had resolved himself. He would not
approve evacuating until the end. Goods continued to be brought into Belta Castle,
and they fortified their preparations for a siege. It would be a siege battle with no hope
of reinforcements. Before the battle, morale kept on falling.

As for Schera, she had used up all the money provisioned for the siege and bought
food in bulk.

Reports that the Liberation Army guys were making an expedition and gradually
approaching Belta Castle had come in. Naturally, they could not buy from neighboring
towns, as they were no longer under Kingdom rule. As there was no other way, they
called the merchants from Alucia River, and had purchased from the smuggling
merchants of the Union. They were exploited all the while.

Those guys sold cheap to the their partner, the Liberation Army, and blew up the price
for their adversaries, the Kingdom’s Army. So that their future customers would think
well of them, of course they would do that. They would make up the deficit from their
trade partner the Kingdom.

Prices had jumped up to five times their normal value. If you don’t like it, don’t buy,
they had said.

Schera’s office room was completely buried by bags of wheat and dried food. At this
landscape crowded to the point where one couldn’t even find a place to stand, even
Katarina was surprised as one would expect.

“With this much, even if the castle’s provisions are used up, we can seclude ourselves
for a month. We’re out of money thanks to this though. How refreshing.”

Said Schera while giving the wheat bags a satisfactory smack, as if just saying, “Check
it out.”

Katarina pushed up her glasses and looked around. It was certainly a good stash, she
thought.

—-But.

“Major Schera. Even if the Major is able to seclude herself, we do not have so much.”
If it was Schera, even if the castle were to fall for example, she would lock herself in
the office alone and would definitely show the will to fight. As long as there was food,
she seemed to be able to fight forever. Katarina had a hope: she wanted to be present
in such a situation if possible.

How would Schera welcome her last moments? What kind of face would her dead
body have? It was imprudent, but she couldn’t say she wasn’t interested. Though she
too would probably die right after, she would be careful to not die until then,
considered Katarina. Would she rise to fame? Would she fall to ruin? Which one it
would be was still not clear. All she could do was support this superior officer with all
her being. Katarina renewed her determination.

“You don’t have to worry. I’ll give you your share too. Food tastes better when eaten
together right. But, if my cavalry eat, even this amount would soon be gone it seems.”

As she was not starving, Schera was still in a good humor.

“My gratitude for the Major’s generosity. However, we—-”

“Well, let’s think about that after the food’s gone, since I feel hungry when I think. Oh
yeah, what happened to Second Lieutenant Vander?”

“Sir-, he has completely shut himself in his room. He will not even show his face. His
physical condition is poor I heard.”

“Oh. That’s fine then. I will be going to Staff Officer Sidamo’s place after this. You do
what you find appropriate. Go rest your body so you don’t collapse at a crucial time.”

“Understood!”

Schera headed to Sidamo’s office room and knocked. Sidamo had been expelled from
the position of Chief Staff Officer and was relocated to a staff officer’s office. He was
given material management duty as per David’s order.

“This is Major Schera. You called sir?”

“Enter.”
“Excuse me!”

After raising her voice, she opened the door, and there was Sidamo with his grim face.
Compared to when she first met him, his face was worn out. He probably had his
worries. Schera didn’t ask because she didn’t care, though. She didn’t bring bread
today as a present. She had eaten it earlier.

“It’s been awhile, Major Schera. As always, I’ve heard about your style of fighting.
You’ve probably also preserved the honor of General Yalder who recommended you.…
It seems there was no point in giving you adjutants.”

“No, their work was extremely helpful.”

“Well that’s good. I understand now that you’re an existence that won’t be killed so
easily. Your infamy has also befittingly spread. Death God of the Kingdom, Major
Schera Zade. A deplorable female commander that had massacred great numbers of
officers, soldiers, and civilians they say. Doesn’t it seem like you’re being made an
enemy by the Rebel Army?”

A black flag with a white bird coat of arms–At the previous Battle of Alucia Crossing,
Schera’s name had instantly spread. At this current point in time, she had killed the
most commanders of the Liberation Army. There was no longer anyone amongst the
officers and men of the Liberation Army that did not know of her. She was recognized
as the worst enemy that ought to be despised.

“Sir, I killed all those guys of the Rebel Army. Is there any problem?”

“No problem at all. Infamy is an indispensable part of a Hero. If we win, it’ll turn the
complete opposite. You should behave as you see fit like you are now until the end.”

Cynically laughed Sidamo, who then returned to his serious expression.

“Sir. Understood.”

“Moving to the main question, unfortunately, this Belta Castle will probably fall. No
sight of reinforcements, and even if the enemy surrounds us, we can’t stop them. From
an objective standpoint, we have one month give or take. There’s more or less a source
of error though. I fear that there will be an outbreak of a great number of betrayers.
How long we can persist, only God knows.”

Sidamo disinterestedly announced the fall of the castle. If he were heard by the
military police, he would have been restrained. But lying doesn’t change anything, so
he stated only the truth.

What were important for a siege battle were: Goods, morale of the soldiers, and
whether one could expect reinforcements. No matter how superior the defense power
of a castle looked, it was worthless if its interior was rotten. In a state where even one
was missing, the fall could be said to be a matter of time.

Schera was listening silently. No particular surprise could be seen. She had a face that
said she really didn’t care at all. Sidamo felt his stomach hurting bit by bit.

“When push comes to shove, you take your soldiers and aim for Roshanak Stronghold.
It’s meaningless and stupid to have cavalry die inside a castle. The time taken to train
them, the money, and the maintenance costs–all of it will be futile. If you’re going to
die, die outside the castle.”

“Sir- I will do my best to die outside the castle!”

Worried that she might not have understood, Sidamo restated it, in a way that even
this girl would understand.

“…In simpler terms, don’t see the fate of this castle as your fate. Crawl, struggle
unseemly until the very end. Consult with your adjutants in detail. That is why they
were assigned to you.”

“Sir-, I, Major Schera understand!”

“Very well. Dismissed!”

“Excuse me!”

Sidamo watched Schera’s figure leave. As usual, he didn’t know if she was listening to
people talking, but he felt the unique drive that brave warriors with long military
service had. If he saw Schera’s almost fearsome fighting style, he would have thought
that natural. As they had lost the battle, she could say goodbye to a promotion, but by
all rights, she should have a medal. That David’s unit was somehow able to escape was
due to there being an offensive from Sulawesi Grand Bridge.

Speaking of David, he had wasted away after losing the battle, and it seemed he could
no longer stand. His glorious future was shut, and the infamy that he was the
perpetrator of the atrocity was thoroughly being spread.

His filthy name would be left in posterity certainly. History was written by the
winners.

Sidamo guessed that David planned to die here. If he was going to leave, he would
have escaped a long time ago.

He would probably fight proudly until the end like a noble and then die in satisfaction.

Sidamo was thinking like it was someone else’s problem. His body was already on the
decline. He was comfortable with that fact. But, he did not intend to die in a place like
this. It would be a futile death in that case. He would once again crawl up somehow.

He planned on surviving from Belta at all costs.

(I cannot die yet. There are still things I have do.)

—-Vander, secluded in his office.

Ever since the morning, he had continued to gaze at a single letter.

He was troubled. This would influence the rest of his life. He had to think this through.
He put strength in his hands gripping the brush, and slowly wrote a reply. After the
sealing wax dried, after he looked around the area, he left his room.

“…With this, I can no longer go back huh. The one to smile upon me, in the end, will it
be a Goddess, or a God of Death?”

Vander muttered to no one in particular, and he recalled the figure of his superior
officer. He took a deep sigh, and with his eyes on a certain place inside the castle, he
started walking.
Having expanded their war potential, the Royal Capital Liberation Army had gradually
set about their strategy to gain total control of Belta. Reshuffling former soldiers of
the Kingdom’s Army added to their forces, the participating soldiers in this strategy
numbered 60,000. 20,000 guards were stationed at Antigua and Salvador. Their
support from the citizens was plenty, and now that harvest time was over, goods were
in abundance. The long-standing Altura became Supreme Commander and had
carried out the encirclement of Belta Castle. She was constantly seen together with
the soldiers, and this was also to show that her ideals were not lies.

First, she recommended surrender to David, the commander on the defensive. In

exchange for the lives of the castle garrison and civilians, immediately vacate Belta
Castle, she said. However, on the condition that only David, the man regarded as the
main perpetrator behind the Tenang Atrocity, be put to proper trial.

David refused. He sent a violent hail of arrows in response to the Liberation Army
surrounding them. Judging that there was no room for negotiations, Altura stepped
forward to give the siege order to the soldiers. She unsheathed her treasured sword
from atop horseback and turned its point towards Belta Castle.

“WE ARE RIGHTEOUS! BELTA CASTLE WILL FALL, AND THE HAMMER OF JUSTICE
WILL STRIKE THE MAN BEHIND THE MASSACRES, DAVID! KINDRED SOULS OF THE
ROYAL CAPITAL LIBERATION ARMY! FOR OUR DREAMS, PLEASE LEND US YOUR
STRENGTH!”

“Victory For The Royal Capital Liberation Army!”

“Judgement Onto David!”

“Long Live, Princess Altura! Long Live The Liberation Army!”

The organized Liberation Army soldiers raised up their weapons and shouted in
fervor. Their voices were intense enough to shake the heavens and probably
circulated as fear inside the castle.

“ARMY, START THE ATTACK! VICTORY TO THE ROYAL CAPITAL LIBERATION

ARMY!!”

“ALL UNITS ADVANCE-!! FORWARDDDDDDD-!!”

“CATAPULTS, BEGIN THE ADVANCE-!”

When Altura sent the signal to start the siege, the unit commanders all simultaneously
gave their orders to advance. Infantry carrying shields held sandbags and rushed to
the moat. As the drawbridge was raised, they first had to make a path. Siege towers
would then send in soldiers to the ramparts, and battering rams would then hit the
gates. This was the preliminary step to allow those siege weapons to get close. First,
they would fill in the moat. Because Belta’s moat was both wide and deep with water,
they needed a proportionate volume to fill it up.

To halt that, archers on the walls systematically lined up and assiduously shot arrows
at the Liberation Army covering the ground like ants.

“DEFEND-! IT’S OVER IF THEY FILL UP THE MOAT! ABSOLUTELY STOP THEM!!”

“B, BUT THE NUMBERS ARE TOO DIFFERENT!”

“DON’T WORRY ABOUT AIMING! JUST SHOOT-! KILL THEM-!”

“DAMN IT-!”

The archers’ commanding officer frantically rebuked the shouting group members.
They kept on shooting, and kept on shooting, but the Liberation Army’s numbers were
endless. Moreover, the opponents did not keep letting themselves be attacked.
Naturally, they were returning the volley from below.

And then the true threat: the catapults being hauled from behind. They originally
belonged to the Kingdom’s Army, but at the river battle, they were seized by the
Liberation Army. These powerful siege weapons that should have been pointed
towards the enemy would be let loose on their own heads. While gazing at the giants
rocks that were drawing nearer at a frightening speed, the archers’ commanding
officer cursed his own misfortune.

“PREPARE THE CATAPULTS! TARGET: ENEMY’S WEST RAMPART!!”

“CATAPULT PREPARATIONS COMPLETE! TARGETING, ENEMY’S WEST RAMPART!!”

“START THE CATAPULT! FIRE-!!”

Giant stones that were heavier than humans collided with the wall. Stone and wall
were smashed, and many archers were blown away.

“HIT CONFIRMED, LOAD THE NEXT SHOT HURRY-!”

Catapults were set up uniformly in front of every castle wall. Their stone supply was
maintained due to the efforts of 500 men, and attacks were sporadically fired at the
wall and inside the castle. These weapons had problems regarding their accuracy rate
and rate of fire, but those weren’t important. That they had a long range and could
perform a unilateral attack with no fear of counterattack were their great advantages.

It would be fatal if struck by these giant stones, and they flew everywhere,
surmounting the castle walls. It would also inflict considerable, psychological burden,
and the organization inside the castle could also be expected to be disrupted.

What was thrown were not just stones. Oil, garbage, corpses, Sorcery Mines, anything
was fine. It would be great if they got a direct hit on the well, their source of water.
The corpses and garbage would also be a source of disease. The besieged side would
have no means to defend against that. If the enemy came out from the gates to destroy
the catapults, that would be in accordance with the Liberation Army’s expectations.

Fynn was quietly watching the catapult offensive be repeated. As his unit was cavalry
at its core, a siege battle was not a place for his activity. He could only pursue fleeing
enemies and be guards for the catapults. His adjutant, Milla, addressed him.

“So we resorted to force in the end. It would be better if they just obediently opened
the gates. There is no meaning in persisting here after all. Is a commander’s final duty
not to save the lives of his garrison?”
“General David probably has something he calls honor. Though if it were me I would
have immediately surrendered. Spare me the rain of rocks. To be crushed and
flattened to death is no joke.”

He muttered while watching a rock sail through the air that was shot alongside an
encouraging yell. Fynn had been promoted to Colonel, rewarded for his merit up to
here. As he had worked his way up from being a private, he was the most successful
man among the Liberation Army.

Though currently it was nothing more than an honorary rank, it could be thought of
as a promissory note for future promotions. If Altura became the next Queen, he was
already recognized to be the one who would probably carry on the essence of the
rebirthed Kingdom. He was young, full of wisdom, and had real achievements. He was
gathering enough popularity from the soldiers that he was right after Altura in fame.
Fynn conducted himself appropriately too, and he was hailed as a warrior soldier and
Hero.

“Colonel Fynn. Will they launch themselves at us do you think?”

“Do I think indeed. As their moat is filled, they are more and more likely to come. In
such a case when they run into our firm siege, a hell is waiting, where our troops
stationed in ambush slip behind them and cut off their path of retreat.… I do honestly
recommend that they surrender.”

“Be that as it may be, because Belta is a solid fortress, our side will have many
casualties as well it seems. I believe it would not be unreasonable for starvation tactics
here.”

It would take time, but if they cut off their supply of goods, Belta would fall without
any fighting. Though, due to the supply they had in stock, it would probably take half
a year before they would starve and admit defeat.

“Well, our Tactician, Sir Diener, did not think it as up to the task as a planless offensive.
It is my guess that he hates conservative plans like starvation. He intends to put on
display that we have enough war potential to make a castle capitulate in a short
timeframe.… Of course, I cannot assert that as unconditionally true. It is hard to
understand what that man is truly thinking.”
The drafted strategies of the Liberation Army were predominantly created through
Diener’s hands. Altura would agree to it and give the order to implement it. That was
it. There were wicked rumors circulating around Diener, and Fynn didn’t have trust
in him. Fynn didn’t think he would turn traitor, but there was no doubt that Diener
would calmly throw away the lives of soldiers.

He was different fundamentally from Fynn, who had been drawn by Altura’s ideals,
and the former general of the Kingdom Behrouz, who hastened to join seeing the
misgovernment.

“…Those rumors, are they really true? For example the Rebellion—-”

There was a plausible rumor whispered between the generals–about the Tenang
Rebellion being contrived.

There was no proof. But, everyone unanimously agreed that Diener, if it was him,
would be quite capable of doing it. Their arrangements for after the Tenang Rebellion
and Tenang Atrocity were too quick. That in half a month their sphere of influence
had extended this far was all due to Diener’s ability. The rumor had jealousy and envy
mixed in, but there was no smoke without fire.

Fynn cut Milla short, telling her to be careful with his gaze. It would be troublesome if
she was heard by someone.

Diener’s proteges, his spies, were scattered everywhere in the Liberation Army. It was
to guard against traitors in their midst. Everyone’s affiliations, birthplaces, and social
positions were different. There were also people who previously earlier were soldiers
of the Kingdom. Fynn understood that Diener was vigilant.… That Diener’s vigilance
was also near Fynn himself. That man trusted no one except Altura. What spurred
Diener on to that extent? Fynn could not even imagine.

“—-Milla. Rumors are rumors to the very end. If one were to launch an accusation, one
has to have a myriad of proof and facts. You ought to be careful about uttering
suspicions of a Liberation Army comrade in the middle of a battle. There is nothing
we have to worry about. We should just work solely for the realization of our ideals.”

“S, sir. Please excuse me. I misspoke.”

Milla unintentionally stiffened at Fynn’s forced smile. His eyes weren’t laughing, and
they were only focused at his aspirations. Fynn had two sides to him, one as an
innocent military man, and one ambitious for future promotion.

His adjutant, Milla, was serving him on top of understand that, but even so, she was
pressured by his emitted spirit.

“…This is just me talking to myself, but I believe we do not have to do anything. There
is only one fate for those who have sold their soul to the devil. He will surely not be
able to escape from his doings. Death will simply devour him to his very soul, and he
will be perpetually tormented in eternal purgatory.”

Fynn recalled the face of the Death God while muttering in a small voice–that female
commander that he had once driven away. At Sulawesi Grand Bridge, her cavalry unit
had killed a veteran army general, an acquaintance of his, and rampaged as they
pleased. Most likely, she was still alive. That would not die so simply. She was
probably sharpening her scythe in Belta Castle even now, waiting for an opportunity
to prey upon them.

Fynn prayed for her to hurry up and die, before that scythe would reach his own neck.

—-Belta Castle, South-side Wall.

Stones continued to be thrown, and while showered by an intense volley of arrows,

Schera was commanding an archer unit. Cavalry obviously had no role to play inside
a castle, so everyone had dismounted and taken up bows.

Katarina was unabashedly exhibiting her proficiency in archery that she had engraved
onto her body through training. Vander had also finally returned to his normal self
and was commanding the soldiers.

Back to speaking of Schera, because she had never used a bow before, she was lining
up small sickles that she had bought in advance from the town inside the castle. There
were 100 in total. It would not be an exaggeration to say that she had bought all that
there were. As for the money, it was borrowed from Katarina since Schera had already
used all of hers up.

“…Major? What in the world are you planning to do with those sickles?”
Asked Vander with a quizzical expression, and Schera answered him with naked
murderous intent.

“Want to know? This-!”

She threw it with absurd force that there was recoil. It stabbed between the eyebrows
of a soldier who had gotten into the mood and was frolicking beside the catapult.
Seeing their comrade fall down, the soldiers panicked. Schera threw in rapid
succession. Seeing the sickles as if homing onto them strike the vitals of the soldiers,
Vander’s breath caught in his throat.

“…Monstrous as always. What kind of brute strength is that?”

“But there aren’t many left you know. Once they’re gone, I’ll just be throwing rocks.”

She threw a fist-sized rock at a soldier holding up a shield beside the moat under the
ramparts. During that time too, an arrow grazed Schera’s side, but she was absolutely
heedless to it. The rock scored a direct hit on the helmet, and the soldier fainted.
Schera thought it was regrettable that she couldn’t confirm if he died.

“How long can this hold out? This castle. It seems though that the moat will be filled
in after 3 days or so. What will become of us do you think?”

Muttered Vander while surveying the Liberation Army surrounding Belta Castle. Until
the moat was filled with sandbags, they would probably continue delaying like they
were now. Once the moat was filled, it would be the all the more dangerous. The siege
towers for getting soldiers on the walls would be unleashed. Then, if the castle gates
were broken down, there would be a melee inside the castle. That happening would
be the same as the castle falling. The enemy soldiers would endlessly rush in.

Schera glared at Vander, who decided to sigh.

“Don’t think about extraneous things; think about killing even one more trash of the
Liberation Army. Second Lieutenant Vander, your hands haven’t moved since awhile
ago. Is your condition still poor? Or maybe you’re just thinking of something I wonder?
You don’t have to hold back. Tell me at once.”

Like she was peering into his innermost thoughts, Schera stared into Vander’s eyes.
Vander felt chills down his spine at the sharpness of Death’s intuition. He had to
immediately deny it. Otherwise he would be killed.

“Please I beg your pardon! There is absolutely nothing wrong with my condition!”

“Then hurry and kill. There are enemies in swarms. Starting from the guys you don’t
fancy, Kill!”

Schera kept on throwing rocks while shouting. A good many were crushing the faces
of enemy soldiers. There were also times when body and shield were blasted away.
Seeing their commander’s strenuous effort, the cavalrymen who had switched to
bows also roused themselves.

“Don’t fall behind Major Schera! Bows ready-!!”

A cavalryman who had experience with bows had taken command in place of Schera.
Schera was occupied throwing rocks.

“Ou-!”

“—-Volley, Fire-!!”

All the arrows were simultaneously fired. Like rain they deluged onto the Liberation
Army soldiers, raising screams and sprays of blood.

One beat too late, Vander pulled back his arrow, and released.

Katarina was observing Vander’s behavior from the side. She held suspicions that he
was probably, but she did not say anything. He still hadn’t done anything. However,
there was need for precaution.
When the sun began to set, horns echoed, and the Liberation Army was backing off. It
seemed today’s siege was over. The catapults were also moved back outside of
weapon range.

But, the defending side had to constantly be vigilant. There was also the possibility
they would wake up early and find their moat being filled. There was also the
consideration that a construction unit would put up rope ladders and scale the walls.
They absolutely could not take their eyes off of the Liberation Army’s movements. A
siege battle was a clash of stamina and willpower. They would have no choice but to
rest their bodies while paying attention to lookout at night.

The flames of torches lit the Liberation Army’s camp and completely covered the
perimeter of Belta Castle. At the same time it was to guard against a night attack, it
was also to demonstrate their own power.

These lights were arrayed in a way that seemed to surround a coffin; a coffin that was
being filled, bit by bit, by their hands.

It was as if the Liberation Army was giving them a burial, Schera thought. Here was
her third home. First was her poor village, next was Antigua, then this Belta. Would
she be chased out again, at the hands of the Liberation Army scum?

Or would she die here maybe? She couldn’t die yet. Still, still not enough. Schera took
off her helmet, leaned against the wall, and silently took a breath. She tucked back her
sweat-stained brown hair. She took off her gauntlets and rested.

—-She was hungry.

It would be nice if not rocks but food were to fall from the sky. Everyone would surely
be happy then.

Belta Castle, David’s Office.

David had assembled the staff officers and opened a war council. With this, they had
lost count of how many pointless war councils they had. David with an utterly worn
out face was sitting in his seat.

Next to him stood the ex-military officer Staff Officer propping up David’s weakened
body.
“…Reinforcements? Have the reinforcements not come yet? Hurry them. If they don’t
hurry, Belta will fall.”

“Your Excellency. We can no longer send out messengers from this castle. It is
impossible for even a mouse to escape.”

The Chief Staff Officer plainly told the truth. Not a single released messenger had
returned. There was no way they could return.

“Why won’t they send reinforcements-! Despite that if Belta falls, the Royal Capital
will be in jeopardy-! That garbage Farzam is crumpling up the reports I bet! That
nothing but incompetent upstart who only kisses ass-!!”

Agitated, David shouted in anger, and then painfully coughed.

“Your Excellency David. Getting excited will harm your body.”

“Indeed. Without His Excellency David, this castle will not even last a day. Please take
care of yourself.”

“In such a situation, no matter what it takes, we need to get in contact with the Royal
Capital. If we strike an opening, surely we should be able to do something. I do not
doubt it.”

“Umu. The enemy is just a mishmosh, and the garrison’s morale is booming. If we
pincer them from inside and outside, we can definitely win.”

The staff officers spit words contrary to their true feelings. It now no longer required
confirmation–Belta had been forsaken. Reinforcements from the Royal Capital would
absolutely not come. While everyone was making a show of caring about David, they
would afterward consider their own future plans. They were surrounded by a large
army of 60,000, stones rained on them, and the moat was in the process of being filled.

The castle would doubtlessly fall. If they stayed as they were, they would share the
same offense as David, as partners in crime for the Atrocity.
—-There was still time. If they defected, they could probably still distinguish
themselves.

If they could get a guarantee for their own social status and rank, they wouldn’t
particularly mind the Liberation Army. Deeds that would be leverage: throwing open
the gates, burning the food, and then, David’s head.

Implementation would require their own troops. They had to lay the groundwork to
gain the cooperation of the generals. It would be a race against time. It would be futile
if someone else betrayed first.

Except the Chief Staff Officer and the ex-military officer Staff Officer, not one man had
the intention of dying alongside David.

“…Today’s war council will conclude. Gentlemen you are dismissed. Good work.”

“Sir-, excuse us.”

David too was a noble who had fought in a factional dispute to the end and ascended
to his position now. Understanding the workings of those men’s hearts was like taking
candy from a baby. He did not plan on letting a single one escape. He would take them
to hell too. When the staff officers that had been of David’s clique departed, he
addressed the ex-military officer Staff Officer, Konrad.

“…Konrad. As of today, you are released from your duties as Staff Officer, and will be
restored to Military Officer. I will instruct you in matters hereafter in due course. Until
then, lead the military police and patrol each and every gate and provisions
warehouse. No mercy to those taking suspicious actions. No matter who they are,
execute them.”

“Sir-, understood.”

Major Konrad saluted. As a pure military man, he personally did not understand
difficult matters. He would simply just follow his superior’s orders. After all this time,
he had no intention of grovelling to live.

“…Chief Staff Officer. This is how it’ll be. Your burdens will increase, sorry, and please.”
“Understood. Your Excellency and I will share the same fate. I will follow you until the
end.”

He had staked everything on David. If they were to be defeated right now, he had made
the resolve to accept that return. After all he had been through, he had no plans of
switching to the winning horse.

“…Sorry, but let me rest, just a bit. Hmph, I didn’t expect that I would have fallen so
low. No matter how tall the tower, it takes just an instant to collapse. I can’t make fun
of Sidamo like this.”

While receiving support from Konrad, David returned to his room. His glory had fallen
and scattered from his hands. In exchange, he had obtained notoriety that would be
remain for generations to come. A heretical noble who massacred civilians. How
would he meet his end?

He couldn’t help but laugh. If he was going down, he would have his betrayers meet
the same fate. He had heard that the dead tried to drag down the living. In that case,
shouldn’t he too emulate that? Fortunately for him, there existed a person under his
command suitable for that role.

“…Death God, huh?”

“Your Excellency David?”

“…No, nothing.”

The scythe brushed his own neck, he felt. He felt the monster impatiently, restlessly
waiting for that time to reap it. Its figure was of Schera Zade.
Liberation Army Campground, Front Line.

The generals’ morale was soaring, and everyone galvanized themselves, saying
tomorrow would be the day they bring down Belta.

Diener estimated that the siege operation would end after one week.

If they ignored casualties and sieged zealously day and night, it might even fall
immediately, he thought, but there was no need to push themselves. Now that they’d
come this far, even if he erred at the very end, it would not change anything.

The moat was being filled in while the catapults were backing the infantry. Then, once
they were able to use the siege towers and battering rams, they would instantly have
superiority.

With no sign that enemy reinforcements were coming right now, they were
incessantly only making a frontal attack. It would pressure the enemy soldiers’ wills,
bring out internal collapse, and make them open the gates from the inside. Now that
they succeeding in converting numerous traitors, the surrender of the castle was only
a matter of time.

“Sir Diener, seems the siege operation is progressing as you firstly planned. Our
subordinates are also rising in energy.”

The veteran general Behrouz greeted Diener. Excelling at clever tactics, Behrouz was
the center of all the Liberation Army generals.

“Mmm. Everything is according to keikaku.* In the not so distant future, maybe, the
doors will be thrown open.”
Belta Castle shown on the map… was completely surrounded by Liberation Army
pieces from all four sides.

“Afterwards, we just have to pay attention for a desperate attack from the enemy.
What the cornered enemy will do, we do not know. We have to keep sustained
surveillance.”

“That is true however. In a little while, I plan on weakening just one place in our
encirclement. If we venture to show an opening, we will lure out the enemy.”

The pieces arranged on the eastern side were pulled back.

“I see. You intend on deploying ambush troops to their path of retreat. Even if they
know, the enemy planning to escape will have to take their chances. Staying is just
waiting to be destroyed.”

“…Here, I plan on killing the rumored Death God. Because she has steadily become a
dangerous existence, even if I have to resort to force, I will have her leave the castle.
That cavalry unit will definitely plan to escape at the fall of the castle. On their path of
retreat, they may conceal themselves and march, but there is a perfect woodlands
area. They should be passing through it. I will accost them there.”

He guided with his hand to be understood; he hit that hand. He would lay an ambush
for the soldiers on their path of retreat, and kill in one fell swoop the defenseless
cavalry that could only progress forwards. The enemy would doubtlessly move at
night. Their field of vision would be obscured, and they would not notice the troops
in ambush. No matter how stalwart she may be according to the rumors, she was
limited to being human. If he crushed her with numbers, he could undeniably kill her.
No matter what kind of Hero she was.

“Death God. Going by the name of, Schera Zade, if I recall. A daring and resolute, young,
female general I heard. I would love to see her once.”

Behrouz jokingly played around.

However, his eyes weren’t laughing. Many of his colleagues had been killed, and he
was inwardly grinding his teeth. Losing Borjek and Voleur was painful. As officers
with a plethora of experiences, they carried the important role of guiding the next
generation. That Death God, had simply clipped that away.

“While unfortunate, that opportunity may never visit you I believe. I will have the
Death God urgently return home to her former world. The perishing Kingdom doesn’t
need something like a Hero.”

Diener declared, and he sent his gaze towards Belta Castle.

The severe hail of stones were continuing even now. The enemy’s counterattacks
were gradually dropping in severity.

—-Everything was going well.

Six days passed since the start of the siege. As usual, reinforcements hadn’t come. The
moat was being filled up hour by hour.

Belta Castle, under such a hopeless situation, VIP Room.

Schera had received an invitation from David and was festively enjoying an
extravagant, fancy dinner. It was thanks for undertaking a certain duty for him, and
to show that he valued her labor the other day. When he asked her what she wanted,
she had unashamedly responded, delicious food.

David who had no appetite was watching the female commissioned officer consuming
the meal before his eyes and unintentionally, wryly smiled.

“Major Schera, is it delicious?”

“Yes. Tasty.”

She responded without raising her face. She was not wearing her armor or gauntlets
right now. Though, her weapon was left under her.

“That so. That’s good. It’s something our finest chef made. You should slowly taste it.”
“Sir-! Understood.”

“It’s fine if you don’t talk while eating. You calm down and eat.”

She nodded, and cut the meat using the knife. It was the meat of the rare Cologne cow
taken from the Kingdom’s northwest region. Food made using it was something
commoners could never even dream of eating.

While tasting the trickling blood sauce, Schera’s was throwing steak into her flapping
mouth. In addition, things like fruit taken from the Union and Empire-brand wine
were laid out. It was, so to speak, a dinner table of high class nobility. Schera was
insatiably wolfing everything down.

This little girl who looked to be the same age as his own daughter did not at all appear
to him as a feared Death God.

David was gazing at this supper scene with profound interest.

—-There, the latest intruder barged in.

It was a man of nobility leading ten of his own troops. He was a human who curried
favor with David and had the position of Staff Officer.

Triumphantly pointing his unsheathed sword, he had a vulgar smile. Schera paid him
no mind and continued eating. From their perspective, they could only see her small
back.

“I wondered who it was; if it isn’t Staff Officer Asar. How rare of you to hold something
like a sword, what happened?”

David asked with blank eyes, and the man called Asar snorted.

“Hmph, that’s evident. I’ll surrender to the Liberation Army and present Your
Excellency’s head. Princess Altura was originally connected to the Royal Family. Going
to serve her has no demerits.”

“And so you came all the way over here? I’ve truly troubled you.”
David tipped the wine bottle. Schera stabbed a fruit using her fork. The fruit was green
with a vascular pattern, and it had been cut it into uniform, perfectly-sized pieces. She
ate it, and it was really sweet.

“How unlike you, Your Excellency. For this little girl from God knows where to be
shown this amount of compassion. As the perpetrator behind the Tenang Atrocity,
you have to behave so until the end for me.”

Asar gave the signal, and a soldier approached the table.

“Yo, this ain’t the situation to be carefreely eating-!”

After strong poking Schera’s head, he overbearingly pulled out the tablecloth. The
tidily arranged silverware, as well as the food, fell and scattered on the floor. The wine
bottles broke, and the liquids streamed to Schera’s feet. In Schera’s hands were left
only a fork and knife.

“I was made extremely despondent by you, Your Excellency David. I had, risking my
own life, served you up until here because I was sure that would be walking the road
to success. There is no value in a ruined noble. Nevertheless, your head still has value
I heard. Therefore, as consolation for serving you until now, I have come asking for
such. If you can sympathize, Sir David, will you submit that head to me, without any
pointless resistance?”

Joked Asar, making a motion cutting his own neck. Up until gathering his own troops,
he’d thought he had been slow, but his target was still lingering, and he was relieved.
He had been worried that those other guys had gotten ahead of him

But, that was needless anxiety. The other staff officers also unexpectedly had their
hands full it seemed. In that case, he wouldn’t hold back, and he, Asar, would claim his
prize. He would instruct his soldiers to ‘Kill.’ After that was done with, he would have
to open the gates and get inside the Liberation Army. There was still work to be done,
as there were in no small numbers fellows who would devote themselves to the
Kingdom until the end.
“Sir Asar. What do we do about this little girl? She would be a setback, so can I kill
her?”

That one soldier gripped Schera’s slightly shivering hair. She was quaking in fear it
seemed. It aroused the soldier’s sadistic heart.

“It seems like His Excellency favors her. We was probably lonely all by himself. Blast
‘em both off.”

“—-Sir-! Yo, you heard eh? He said I could kill ya. Hehe, what kinda face will ya die
with—-na-!!”

This moment the soldier’s face drew near, Schera turned and drilled the knife into his
face and gouged deeply. Not caring how much he struggled, she stabbed, over, and
over again. Grisly howls echoed throughout the room.

“hey… my food has become a mess thanks to you. hey, you listening?”

Basking in the blood spray, Schera asked close to his ears. Because he was doing
nothing but screaming, she rammed the fork into the crown of his head and threw him
at the wall. After a light, mushy sound, the room finally became silent. David, rubbing
his beard in exasperation, had also gotten embroiled and was spattered with blood.

“W, what’s with you-! N, no wait. Y, you’re Major Schera?!?”

“That’s right. It’s over with you it appears. I was ordered to by His Excellency David
you know. He told me to deal with the scum who decided to betray the Kingdom. As
thanks, he served me this meal.”

She picked up a piece of meat that had fallen to the ground, and ate it. The meat juices
poured out inside her mouth, and then, a rich, iron taste.

“It’s De-death God Schera. Hey, I didn’t hear about this! Whaddya mean this guy hates
bodyguards! You shitty noble-! Ain’t this different from what you said!!?”
Indignant, a commanding officer-like man shouted. He knew of Schera’s strength. He
had been in David’s unit on the retreat. They surely could not win. Terror coursed
through him just by confronting her.

Before he was seized by Death, he had to escape. Immediately.

“S, Silence! Do you know who you are questioning!! Anyway, our opponent is alone.
Surround and kill her-!”

“Ya retard-! You can say that crap cause ya dunno her strength! Even if we had a
hundred we couldn’t win. Ain’t no way we can win against a monster-! Screw this, I’m
out. Yo, we’re leavin’ quickly.”

“C, commanding officer, please wait for us-!”

The soldiers were scrambling to leave the room. Despite them defecting to survive,
Death lying in wait was nothing to sneeze at. Life over merit. This was a shared
thought for them.

“Wait! Hey! You disobeying my orders-!!? I said to wait!”

He went to run after them, when something was thrown at his back. His posture
destroyed, he fell to his knees on the floor, and his eyes met that something: it was a
staff officer, who had been his colleague until a while ago. Also, an opponent that he
was fiercely competing against for promotions in David’s clique.

“Hi, hiiii-!”

“Staff Officer Asar. You were the slowest you know. Others had come even earlier. I
didn’t expect you to do the same overused actions and achieve the same result though.
You actually disappointed me. Come, take a look. The end of the betrayers.”

David stood up and kicked numerous spheres that were hidden under the table.

Seeing them, Asar soiled himself from unmeasurable fear. They were human heads.
Schera grabbed her scythe left on the floor and started walking to Asar–while cracking
her neck, very irritated.

“Wa, wait please. S, spare me. If it’s money I can give it. Major Schera, I beg you-! Oh,
yeah, kill David, not me! And together to the Liberation Army—-”

“Go together to the Liberation Army you say? Ahaha-, what amusing things you say.
Well then, since I was able to hear an interesting chat, I guess it’s about time?”

She smiled with a blood-smeared face, aimed for the bawling Asar, and swung it down.
David nodded, seemingly satisfied, and gulped down his wine that had something red
mixed in.

“Major Schera. My apologies troubling you.… Also, I’m going to apologize for my rash
remarks before. Just like this, I apologize.

David lowered his head. Schera was watching him with no strong feelings in
particular.

“You, escape from this castle. Sidamo has also requested you to do so. I dare say that
the moat will be filled in tomorrow. If that happens, we won’t be able to hold out.”

“Sir-, understood.”

“I will remain here, but I plan on making an escape with the soldiers that can move.
Command has been entrusted to Major Konrad. The plan will include both you and
him. Carry it out tomorrow night.”

“I, Major Schera, understand!”

“Dismissed. May the fortunes of war be with you.”

Schera saluted, swung the blood off her scythe, and departed. In the room where the
smell of blood permeated, David closed his eyes for a short while.
—-Next day.

The moat was completely filled. The real siege would begin.

“SIEGE TOWERS BEGIN THE ADVANCE-! SHOOT DOWN THE ENEMY ARCHERS!!”

The siege towers advanced until point black range of Belta Castle and started a furious
assault.

“Draw bowss-!! Fire-!!”

From inside the tower while hiding their bodies, they started shooting at the rampart
archers. Having lost the high ground advantage, the soldiers of the Kingdom were
dying one by one. Still, they could not take refuge. If they descended from the castle
walls, the siege towers would send out planks. Infantry would break in from there in
succession. They wouldn’t be able to stop them if that happened. Hence, they
absolutely had to defend the castle walls to the death.

The besieged side not only had to pay attention to the siege towers, but also to below
them. There was also the possibility of the enemy setting up rope ladders and scaling
the walls by force. There was further need to concentrate fire so the gates wouldn’t
be broken by battering rams.

“ABSOLUTELY DON’T LET THEM BREAK THROUGH! DON’T HAND OVER BELTA TO
THE REBEL ARMY-!! SHOW THEM THE TENACITY OF THE FOURTH ARMY-!!”

The garrison commander’s voice rang in vain. The spirit of the defenders was already
on the verge of collapse. In such situations, there were cases where the soldiers
roused themselves from the commander’s sternness.

But, that would be difficult due to the ex-noble David. More important than anything,
was that he had not once come out from the main building. There was no way morale
would rise.

Schera had entrusted the job of commander to Katarina, and she was discussing with
Major Konrad. It was concerning the escape plan that would be executed this evening.
Konrad was the very picture of a boorish man, and he spoke nothing but what was
needed.

“Major Schera. I’m Konrad, newly appointed to commander of the Fourth Army. As for
the plan, we’ll carry it out at the same time the day changes this evening. As far as I
can see from up high, it appears the encirclement of the east gate is thin. Accordingly,
we’ll break through from the east gate and aim for Roshanak Stronghold of the Canaan
Area.”

Interposed between the Belta Area and the Royal Capital Area was the Canaan Area.

It was surrounded by steep mountains, and one had to pass this Canaan to reach the
Royal Capital. After traversing the single, plying main road, the expansive Great Plains
stretched out, and in its center stood the Royal Capital Blanca.

Canaan itself was a barren land, and agriculture could not be expected from it. As it
had no special industry to speak of, it was a poor area with a low population. Even if
one attacked it, there would be no benefit. However, one had to pass through if aiming
for the Royal Capital.

“And so, what should my cavalry do I wonder?”

As Konrad was of the same rank as her, Schera stopped with the tiring formalities. She
was swinging her feet while chewing beans. Konrad didn’t particularly care.

“Stand as the vanguard, or be the rear guard. Either way, it’ll probably be a harsh
battle. I’ll go with whatever’s left. I don’t care which.”

If they were to make the best of their mobility, it would be correct to be the vanguard
and instantly dash away, but regrettably, the enemy would for a fact be waiting for
them. Due to ambushing soldiers, casualties might be enormous.

Then, as for if they were to leave as the rear guard, that would be another hell, since
there was a high chance of being surrounded by reinforcements from the north and
south. It would be the end for them if they stopped moving, and they would definitely
be annihilated. It goes without saying that the rear guard had a very high probability
of dying.
“Then shall we decide it like this? I’m fine with either.”

Either way, she would do nothing but pummel the Liberation Army. What she would
do wouldn’t change. On one of the beans in her hand, she drew and ‘x’ mark with her
nail. Another one was left unmarked. After mixing them around, she took one in each
hand, and held them out to Konrad.

“…The heck.”

“The one with the x is the vanguard. Your luck will be tested. Good luck.”

Entertained, Schera brightly smiled, and presented two separate fates.

The sun set, and the Liberation Army withdrew their soldiers. No assertive offense
came. Most likely, that they planned to escape had been seen through. The Liberation
Army did not want to waste soldiers it seemed.

Dazzlingly casting light, the torches began to swathe the silent Belta Castle. The final
night had come. Looking over the surroundings from the intensely damaged castle
wall, the torches on the east side did look lacking. Beyond them were woodlands, and
a road that continued to Canaan. It would be a thorny path.

Under Konrad and Schera’s command, 5,000 soldiers of Belta Castle were gathered.
With injured but able to move as the minimum, this amount was all that could be
gathered. People who did not feel like escaping remained inside the castle.

The Fourth Army that boasted of its majesty was now a shadow of its former self.
There were now no other soldiers besides these that could move. As soon as the
escape was successful, the ones that couldn’t planned to open the gates and surrender.

David had strongly refused to escape, and he remained alone in the main building. The
Chief Staff Officer took it upon himself to burn important documents. He threw all
their past glory into the fireplace, and in the end he would probably take poison.

Konrad sent Schera the signal. Schera raised her scythe in response. Someone could
be heard gulping. If they were to run, this was their last chance. They absolutely must
not stop.

—-But, at that time, an explosion roared inside the castle. From the main building,
tendrils of flame began rising.

Except the East Gate, all the gates were thrown open, and the Liberation Army that
was tired of waiting flooded inside. It seemed a turncoat did this. There was no other
timing to earn achievements than this.

“—-Open the castle gates-!!”

Konrad roared from on top his horse, and the final gate was opened.

“Konrad’s Unit, begin the advance-! All members charge! Forwarddddddd-!!”

“OU-!!”

Infantry raising the flag of the Fourth Army began the charge. Each and everyone was
fatigued. There were people who soon planned on throwing down their swords and
deserting in the other direction. From the East Gate, everyone had different thoughts,
and they scattered in every direction. Command had already disappeared.

The ones following Konrad’s directions were merely 1,000 men. It was the unit
directly under him that he had been leading way before. That they somehow
maintained their morale was Konrad’s skill. With their commander leading, they
decisively charged, aiming for the woodlands…

Schera saw off that unshapely procession. Her cavalry did not leave at the same time.
Schera had a sudden premonition, and for some reason had stopped.

“Major, will we not be going?”

The cavalryman with archery experience asked composedly. Schera’s Cavalry, under
their black flag with white crow, maintained high morale. They numbered 2,300. The
somewhat smaller number was due to deaths during the siege. Schera thought that
the deaths of her comrades was very unfortunate. That the people who would eat a
meal together with her decreased, definitely made her feel lonely. But, that was war
after all; it was inevitable. Schera ate the portions they would’ve eaten.

“It’s about time, shall we go? It’s gotten considerably brighter.”

Flames blazed fiercely from the main building inside the castle, the place where David
was. Tendrils of flames rose from every caste gate. There was now nothing anyone
could do; Belta had fallen.

Katarina reported.

“Major. As I thought, Second Lieutenant Vander is not here. I fear that, no, I am certain
that he was the turncoat. Will we weed him out and deal with him? If you will it, I will
absolutely kill him.”

“Let’s leave that for next time. There are other things were must do right now.”

“Sir-!”

Schera held out the scythe that was perched on her shoulder sideways. They would
sortie.

“Then, are we going too?”

Asked one cavalryman, and Schera nodded. The cavalry members lowered the visors
of their helmets. Schera did not like the heavy helmets that they were wearing. Not
heeding her group members’ warnings, she equipped a lighter made one that she
liked.

“Major Schera, your orders.”

Prompted Katarina, pushing up her glasses. In her hand was her ready cane.
“—-Schera’s Cavalry, will change course-!! Follow after me-!!”

“Follow Major Schera-!! Raise the flags-!!”

“OU-!!”

Kicking her horse, Schera dashed forward. The cavalry raised their spears equipped
with the battleflag and orderly raced after her. Enemy soldiers in high spirits, not
expecting there to be enemies, were trampled to death by horses, and mowed down
by spears.

Into the darkness, white crows were unleashed.

A dogged pursuit of the Liberation Army had begun. Konrad’s soldiers were falling by
the wayside, starting first from the people with no stamina, and they were dying at
the hands of enemy soldiers. They slipped through the enemy’s offensive, and finally
took refuge in the forest. Then, arrows were shot at them.

“I knew there would be an ambush-! Don’t confront them, keep running!”

“B, but! There are enemy soldiers everywhere-!!”

“Concentrate attack on one area! There should absolutely be an opening-!”

Konrad earnestly gave his orders. In the middle of doing so too, he was knocking down
arrows while swinging his sword.

Would there really be something like an opening? Wasn’t this a dead end? Uneasiness
was eroding him. Despite their numbers dwindling, Konrad’s unit continued the hard
fight.

“Don’t let a single one escape! Massacre the Kingdom’s soldiers-!!”

“If we take the enemy commander’s head, we’ll get a bounty! They absolutely aren’t
getting away-!”

“If it’s the rumored Death God, we’re promised a huge bounty, and a promotion to a
general! We have to kill them, and avenge our fallen comrades!!”
They pursued the cavalry running in front of them. Their opponents were frantically
running away, and a counterattack wouldn’t come. There was no battle this easy.
Victory was assured. They chased after the enemy soldiers while their mouths bent
cruelly. They would kill them, take their heads, and earn achievements.

—-That instant. The enemy cavalry faced them out of nowhere.

They had suddenly dropped their speed and turned their horses. Confused at what
was going on, the pursuers halted.

Aiming for that lull, a rider wielding a scythe instantly assaulted them.

“It’s S, Schera. The Death God is—-”

The scythe bit into the throat of the shouting soldier at the front. His body itself was
raised up. From his mouth came an unreal scream, and his limbs convulsed back and
forth. Just how much intense pain was assailing him? The surrounding soldiers
couldn’t even begin to describe it. After cheerfully, easily waving him around, she
ripped him off, and licked her lips.

Death searched for its next prey, prowling, and pounced. It swung its scythe in all
directions, and blood began to gush in tandem with its swings. Afterwards, the
coordinated cavalry trampled the Liberation Army infantry that had been in pursuit.

“What are you doing-! The enemy is in the middle of retreat-! Spread out and surround
them, Surround Them-!”

A heroic rider went to attack, but he was split from his head by a single blow. Helmet,
armor, even the horse, was bisected vertically. Another man no longer had an upper
body. The horse with the lower body on it began to wander about, as if looking for its
master.

“Hi, hiiii-!”

“Next one won’t come? Anyone’s fine. Hurry, come at me!”

“Get her-! Exhaust her!”

“Permission to use bows! We can bring her down if we concentrate fire!”

“No! Do you want to friendly fire-!?”

Bows weren’t useful. They were too close. Stray arrows would hit their encircling
allies.

Seeing that the pursuers had stayed their hand, Schera’s Cavalry began to change
course again.

Marching at a deliberate speed that just begged to be attacked, the infantry would
surround them again, and then a massacre would start.

Every time, the number of dead bodies increased. Perhaps they were seized with fear
seeing this calamity, reinforcements didn’t come. No one wanted to do something like
stand before Death. All the more as the battle had been won.

“—-E, enough. Any more is pointless. We’ll leave them to the guys in front-”

“Ha- ha. M, monster-!”

“Shit-! We weren’t told about dealing with the Death God-!”

After three massacres were repeated, the pursuit unit gave up. This was a battle they
had won, why did they have to die? Why were they the only ones who had to face
against this kind of monster? They helplessly watched white crows race into the
woodlands.

“Major Schera-! Ahead of us in the woodlands, Konrad’s unit is in combat!”

“It seems they were ambushed. Well then, we shall hit them in the flanks. It’s a bit
dark, so I guess we have to brighten it up. Katarina-!!”

Schera decided their objective while taking a stance with her scythe. On its blade was
skewered a pitiful corpse of an enemy soldier.

Katarina sent magic power into that corpse using necromancy.

“I am ready whenever-!”
“—-Alright, take this-!”

Tensing up, she hurled the corpse. The corpse was thrown into a thicket, where it
seemed ambushers were concealed.

Katarina snapped her fingers, and the corpse exploded, setting the thicket on fire. The
surprised ambushers hastily jumped out, whereupon Schera’s Cavalry stormed and
crushed them.

“Katarina-! Next-!”

“Please leave it to me-!”

Schera had obtained many sacrifices. She was picking them out from the pile at her
feet and lobbing them one after another.

Each time Katarina snapped her fingers, a tremendous explosion would thunder, and
enemy soldiers were scorched. Each time, there would be screams and torn-off limbs
flying in the air.

“—-My Cavalry, charge-! Kill them-!”

The cavalry unit began faithfully charging as per Schera’s order. Thrusted spears from
the shadows skewered several cavalrymen. The skewered riders though vomiting
blood still plunged into the mass of enemies.

“Kill the enemy.” Schera’s orders were absolute. Until they ceased to breathe, they
would continue to kill. Even if five spears pierced their torsos, the cavalry continued
to battle. They drove forward while pierced, and cut off the heads of enemy infantry
before their eyes.

—-Then, they died while laughing.

“Major-! Enemy troops from behind us! Their numbers are 1,000!”

“Kill all of them-! Katarina, you take half and go ahead! Meet up with Konrad! Be brave
and plunge through the fire! Come with me afterward-!! We will kill all of them
entirely-!!”
She threw a corpse, and it exploded. The woodlands bursted into red flames. The
ambushers escaped outside, unable to bear it.

“Sir-! Second Lieutenant Katarina, will advance forward!”

Katarina and the cavalrymen as instructed marched into the fire. Seeing them gone,
Schera turned around and confronted the pursuit unit. A man who seemed to be the
enemy’s commander postured with his sword and spoke up.

“Quietly surrender-! You can’t escape anymore! Throw down your swords and
dismount-! Immediately!”

Behind Schera blazed evil fires of hell. The black flag was brilliantly illuminated by the
flames’ brightness.

While baring its teeth, Death smiled ferociously. Next to her, the cavalrymen raised
their spears and formed ranks.

“My cavalry will continue to fight even when dead. Of course I will too. Right, what do
you say?”

“LONG LIVE SCHERA’S CAVALRY-! VICTORY TO MAJOR SCHERA-!”

All members brandished the battleflags even higher and chanted in unison. Seeing
that bizarre spectacle, the pursuit soldiers stopped in their tracks.

There was something uncanny about these guys. Right, they were like soldiers who
had resolved themselves to die.** They weren’t afraid of dying. Therefore, they
resented the living, and would drag them to hell. Fighting against the the dying,
repulsive. The pursuers didn’t want to die in this kind of place.

The soldiers’ hands were shaking, the Platoon Leader’s included. The trembling of
their bodies wouldn’t stop. Oh why did come to chase these guys? They cursed their
own misfortune.
“Very well-! Then we will not lose! Even if the Kingdom’s Army is defeated, I will
continue to win! I’ll make you scum know your place-!”

“DEATH TO THE FILTH! DEATH TO THE REBEL ARMY-!!”

“G, Go away!”

“They’re M-monsters-!! These guys are monsters-!!”

“It’s Death, Death is coming!! R, Run!!”

The pursuit unit that had been vastly superior was utterly demoralized, and they
began to flee, fallen into a state of panic. From behind, the cavalry unit began to
overrun them. The flags of the Liberation Army were trampled, and spears pierced
into the back of soldiers’ heads.

A one-sided counterattack was beginning.

In the captured Belta Caste, sensing that there was a disaster, Diener had sent out the
soldiers deployed to the north and south as a pursuit unit. Through pressure from
overwhelming numbers, they had finally driven Schera and the others into the
woodlands… while sustaining countless numbers of casualties. With this many
sacrifices, it really didn’t seem like a mopping-up operation. There was no strategy.
Through overwhelming violence, every pursuit was being repelled.

Diener recognized that he had misjudged Schera’s power, and thereupon, he was even
more convinced that they had to kill her here.

“Kill the Death God-! She’ll be a source of evil if she gets away here! Make sure to kill
her-!”

“S, sir Diener, please calm down!”

Diener’s follower restrained him. The nearby generals too were in mute amazement
at this unfamiliar side of Diener.
“What is that!? Don’t screw with me-! I won’t recognize something like that-! I can’t
recognize something like that-!”

“Sir Diener, calm down. Belta Castle has already fallen. Is this not according to your
plan?”

Diener didn’t lend an ear to Behrouz either.

“That cannot be left alive! If that gets away here, even more blood of the Liberation
Army will be shed-!”

When he thought they would withdraw while making the best use of cavalry’s
mobility, they charged at him. Furthermore, it was a thoughtless method of attack
with no regard to their own deaths. He would not accept such a method of fighting. He
could not accept it. That’s why he necessarily would kill that thing here. The
Liberation Army was Diener’s everything. Schera killing them like worms could not
be left alive.

“Send in Fynn’s Lion Cavalry-! Strictly order him to unconditionally kill that thing!”

“Y, your will be done!”

The messenger ran away hastily.

While biting his nails, Diener continued with bloodshot eyes to look down on Death’s
forces.

Katarina had linked up with Konrad’s unit. Schera was toying with the Liberation
Army while continuously hitting-and-running. Utilizing the darkness and their
mobility, she repeatedly changed directions, conducting pincer attacks from the left
and right as if the two groups were at a constant understanding. Despite suffering
immense casualties, the Liberation Army continued their tenacious pursuit.

Now joined by cavalry spearheaded by Fynn, they finally began to regain composure.
It was through this brave commander standing at the head of the army and
admonishing them that they had regained calmness. While isolating and severing
coordination, Fynn was crushing every soldier of the Kingdom.

“You men have fought well. You have done enough. Please throw down your swords
and surrender. We will absolutely not treat you poorly. I guarantee it.”

Fynn advised surrender to the cornered enemy. In front of his eyes were ten cavalry
covered in red. They had separated from Schera’s main group, and in such an
unexpected situation, they had decided on their own to stand their ground. On their
spears were skewered the corpses of the Liberation Army’s militiamen. Their black
flag was soaked with blood, and it released a slimy, disgusting radiance.

“There’s no surrender for Schera’s Cavalry. There‘s no defeat for us.”

“Long live Major Schera. Death doesn’t exist for Schera’s cavalry. We will continue to
live alongside Lord Schera.”

Replied the cavalrymen, unconcerned. They pulled out their spears from the corpses
of the militiamen, and turned their bloodlust towards Fynn. Seeing that, Fynn’s
adjutant Milla gave a warning.

“These guys, are mad in some respects. Persuasion is impossible I believe. They are
dangerous.”

“So it does seem. There is no helping it, but let us do them in.”

When Fynn gave the signal, they formed ranks and surrounded the cavalrymen. The
cavalrymen showing no fear commenced their final attack at Fynn.

“Colonel Fynn!”

“There is no problem.”

“—–!!”
He exchanged sharp thrusts, and skewed with a counter. At the same time he pulled
out, he sweeped, and knocked the rider off the horse. The other cavalrymen too were
killed at the hands of the infantrymen’s spears.

Every enemy soldier gripped their spears tightly, showing their will to fight, until the
end. As long as they had stamina left, they would probably continue to fight again.

“You- cut it out and die!”

“They’re still breathing! Soundly finish them!”

“Ha-, ha, are these guys monsters!?”

Having surely given them the final blow, Fynn and infantry decided to head towards
the next place.

“Come, let us go towards the next—–!?”

From behind his back, a cavalryman who should have been killed leaped up and
rushed forward, trying to sever his carotid artery. It was the cavalryman who had
been stabbed in the heart earlier. He shouldn’t have been able to move, and yet.

Fynn struggled, trying to shake him off, but due to absurd strength, he didn’t as he
would’ve liked to. Impatience showed on Fynn’s face for the first time.

“—-VictOry foR Major Schera-!!”

“Colonel Fynn!! You, let go of the Colonel-!!”

Milla forcibly tore him off and cut off the head with her sword.

Fynn’s breathing was ragged, and he stared at the corpse. The face of the corpse, freed
from its helmet, had a ghastly smile on it.

“…You s, saved me, Milla. As an enemy, how dreadful. Battle instinct such that they try
to kill the enemy even when dead. They do seem to be Death’s Cavalry.”
“…What spurs them on to such extents do you think? They do not appear to value the
depraved Kingdom that much.”

“Who knows? I personally do not. Perhaps the commander’s charm?”

Fynn made a small sigh and resume pursuit. Warning bells were going off, his instincts
telling him he ought not mess with Death. He stifled that, and advanced into the
darkness with not a trace of light. Trepidation could be seen on the soldiers’ faces.
They were under the daring and resolute insignia of the lion; however, the darkness
stimulated their fear. They didn’t know when, from inside the darkness, a scythe
would reach out for them. They held up torches as if performing an exorcism, and they
marched inside stillness… while praying they wouldn’t be fascinated by Death.

Night expired, and the pursuit continued even after they crossed the woodlands.
Konrad’s unit was totally exhausted and could no longer fight. On the other hand,
Schera’s unit continued to march, not breaking rank. If an enemy appeared, they
would change course and intercept them; after forcing them away, they would once
again return to rank.

The Liberation Army had organized 5,000 as a pursuit unit, and they advanced to the
Canaan Area to kill the Death God.

On the other side, Yalder in Roshanak Stronghold, heard news of the enemy
movements via his deployed scouts.

“Repel the enemy troops, and immediately rescue the friendly soldiers.”

Kicking a staff officer stopping him, he personally led 4,000 out and launched a
surprise attack on the flanks of the Liberation Army in a column formation in hot
pursuit. As their file extended in a line, they were divided and fell into disorder.

Matching them, Schera’s unit also decisively charged again. They thoroughly beat up
the pursuit unit and routed them.

The surviving forces of the Fourth Army was 2,000. When leaving the castle, the
soldiers that had numbered 5,000 was diminished to 2,000.

These men who had gone through hell finally stepped into Roshanak Stronghold while
receiving Yalder’s assistance.
Everyone had suffered some wound, and their personal appearance was run-down. It
was a miracle they made it this far.

“Without Major Schera’s actions, these men probably would not have reached Canaan.
This strenuous labor, is very befitting of a Death God.”

General Yalder sang praises of Major Schera’s laborious battle. Although bearing
wounds, Konrad who had survived stated his thanks. He had chosen correctly at
Death’s choice, and had seized his good fortune.

At the same time Schera’s promotion to Lieutenant Colonel was decided, she was
conferred the Knight of the Kingdom Medal. That was unprecedented in this kind of
defeat.

Schera appropriately received it. She didn’t care for medals, and what she wanted
right now was something completely different. Afterwards, she received special feast
that Yalder had prepared, and she finally had a contented smile.

“everyone, you all have truly fought well. the soldiers not here with us, are always
with me. thus I have to eat their share.”

Schera murmured to herself while moving her knife and fork. The only one who could
hear her was Adjutant Katarina beside her.

“Major Schera?”

Curious, Katarina asked Schera.

“No, nothing. Eat, don’t mind me. This is a privilege of the living.”

“S, sir.”

1,500 remained of Schera’s Cavalry. All the forces of Roshanak Stronghold: 7,000.
General Yalder, when he decided to meet the Liberation Army here at Canaan,
received a messenger from the Royal Capital.

Field Marshal Sharov directly appealed to the Kingdom, and made them approve to
dispatch half of the First Army, 50,000, to the Canaan Area. They would divide each
corps into smaller units, and continuously send in forces.

Incidentally, Staff Officer Sidamo had escaped from Belta Castle, and once again took
his place as Yalder’s assistant at Roshanak. He had disguised himself as a plain soldier,
and finding an opening, he had escaped.

Witnessing the fall of Belta, the Empire, deeming the time had come, proclaimed a
declaration of war against the Kingdom. They began marching towards the Kingdom’s
northwest. They set about capturing the line of forts in their way. The season was
already early autumn, and they sought to capture them in the early stages before the
harsh winter set in.

Meeting them was the Kingdom’s Fifth Army. They were a solid Army Corps with men
born in the Kingdom’s northwest, and their unity was extraordinarily tough.

They had strong anti-Empire sentiments, and an envoy coming to advise surrender
was executed on the spot before he opened his mouth.

In the Kingdom’s southern area adjacent to the Union was the Kingdom’s Second
Army rooted to the spot. It was by nature an area with strong feelings of
independence, and the instant the Second Army were to leave, it was certain for the
feudal lords to revolt.

The tied-down commandant of the Second Army could only grind his teeth, watching
the strife everywhere else.

The other party, the Liberation Army who had taken control of the Belta Area, was
faced with a choice. Do they seek to capture Canaan and make a beeline for the Royal
Capital? Or do they look past subjugation of the Royal Capital and seek to capture the
southern area, where there were dangers of independence.

Or maybe, do they go ahead and do both?

Everything, would depend on the decision of the Liberation Army’s young leader,
Altura.
—-Having turned traitor to the Kingdom’s Army, Vander had thrown open the castle
gates, and taking advantage of the confusion, he had been successful in taking the head
of General David. Recognizing this success, he was welcomed by the Liberation Army
and received as a Captain. He entered under Diener’s command, and it was decided
he would lead the former soldiers of the Kingdom who had surrendered.

“Captain Vander. I heard that you were under Major Schera’s command, and her
adjutant.”

“Sir-, that is correct.”

“…There is something I would like to ask you. Do not lie, and tell me the truth. Okay?”

“I am already a man of the Liberation Army. I will tell everything I know.”

Diener decided to obtain information regarding Schera. He wanted even the most
trivial of details. The Death God’s personality, thinking, leadership method–he would
grasp and understand those, and in the next battle, he would bring them together.
Sure, Belta Castle had fallen, but individually, he had lost this battle.

He hadn’t been perfect; he had let Schera escape. He had wanted to kill that annoying
Death God.

—-He would kill her next time. Without fail. Diener interrogated Vander, while
concealing his surging desire to murder.